foolish was Achan and Ananias and Saphyra to their smart as their Histories doe declare and Salomon in taking many wiues and contracting affinity with most Princes for the encrease of his power and establishing his peace For Ios 7 Acts 5 Gehazi is thus made a loathsome Leper Saul is turned out of his Kingdome Achan and Ananias lose their liues and Salomon almost ten Tribes of his posterity Let these examples therefore be warnings vnto vs that we trust not to our owne inuentions but goe out after the Spirit speaking in the Word with Abraham Heb. 11.8 though we our selues know not whither Euen as silly Orphans which know not how to buy and seâl and to deale in this wily world themselues doe willingly submit themselues to some faithfull friend that vndertakes this care for them Quest 33. Which is the second part of your articles of faith concerning the Church of God Answ The second part is The holy Catholique Church the Communion of Saints the Forgiuenesse of sinnes the Resurrection of the body and the life euerlasting Quest 34. What learne you here to beleeue concerning Gods Church Answ Foure things Quest 35. Which is the first Answ First I learne to beleeue that God hath a Church consisting of a certaine number of true beleeuers of whom some be in Heauen and some vpon earth and that I my selfe am a member of the same To beleeue in the holy Catholique Church Explan We are to prefix in our vnderstanding I beleeue and so to confesse I beleeue the holy Catholique Church c. and not I beleeue in as we say of God the Father Son and Holy Ghost For the meaning of the words then it is fully set downe in the answer viz although I cannot see with the bodily eye into the inuisible Church of God consisting onely of true beleeuers yet I doe by faith firmely hold that as there is an outward and visible Church militant here vpon earth that is a company of people outwardly called by the sincere preaching of the Word and further marked out by the right administration of the Sacraments amongst them so there is such a Church as is seene onely by the eye of the Lord inwardly called by the efficacy of the Spirit part of which is already triumphant in Heauen and part here still in this world the one sort being the Saints and faithfull departed the other faithfull men and women yet liuing And because I can no otherwise haue no comfort in al this I beleeue to my further comfort that I am a member of this inuisible Church and of the same body with the godly in heauen 2. For the grounds of this they are first to bee brought which testifie that God hath a Church 2. That this Church is a visible company called together by the preaching of the Word which is the Church before men 3. That they yet onely are the true Church before God which are Beleeuers 4. That no Church is to be beleeued in that is to be made the foundation of our faith but onely to be beleeued that is to be acknowledged and to be cleaued vnto when it is found to be Gods Church and to be obeyed in all things wherein it obeyeth Iesus Christ the head of all First that God hath a Church is plaine 1. Proofe That God hath a Church from the often mentioning of the Church of God in the Scriptures Great persecution is said to haue bin raised vp against the Church in the Acts and God is said to haue giuen some Apostles c. Acts 8 1 Ephes 4.12 Reuel 2.3 for the building vp of his Church And in the Reuelation there be seuen Epistles directed to seuen seuerall Churches one to the Church at Ephesus another to the Church at Laodicea c. This is so generally acknowledged that it shall not need to bee further insisted in But that this Church is a visible company called together by the preaching of the Word c. The true mark of the Church these being the principall markes and signes by which it is knowne amongst men is somewhat contradicted yea exploded by the Romanists and other signes of vniuersality antiquity succession of Bishops c. substituted and therefore aliquantulum operosiùs as this Commentary will beare to deale herein And first of all the word Ecclesia a Church comming of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in Greeke that is to call out giueth great light herein the Church being according to the signification of this Word a people called forth out of the rest of the world as the Apostle not naming the Church at Rome yet in effect calleth it saying To you which are at Rome Rom. 1.7 called to bee Saints now if it bee a people called out of the world the best note whereby to knowe it must needes be the voyce calling which if it be the Talmud of the Iewes it is a Synagogue of Christs enemies if the Alchoron of Mahomet it is an assembly of Saracens if the Word of God corrupted by false interpretations in matter of faith it is a Sect of Heretiques But if it be the pure Word of God purely and sincerely preached it is the Church of God For this hath euer beene a certaine note of Gods Church and such as cannot deceiue Thus hath it beene noted to be in the family of Enoch that walked with God viz. by obedience to his voice Proofes of the old Testament and of Noah for hee did thus also walke with the Lord and of Abraham who went out at Gods Word from his Fathers house and amongst his posterity the Iewes who at the Word of the Lord followed Moses and Aaron thorow the red Sea thorow the wildernesse and the numberlesse turnings by which they were directed from the Land of Aegypt vnto Canaan And still vnder the new Testament this was the infallible marke of Gods Church first amongst the Apostles who were called out from others by the Word of God to follow the Lord Christ then amongst other faithfull people as they were added to the Church they were called by the Word witnesse that great worke of conuersion Acts 2.41 wrought by the Ministry of Peter at one Sermon there were three thousand who when they heard it were seuered from the rest of the World and added vnto the Church Verse 47. and it is immediatly further noted that the Lord dayly added vnto the Church such as should bee saued viz. calling them by the Sermons of his Apostles and Ministers To proceed from History to the Doctrine of holy Scripture Doth not the Prophet Esay teach the same thing Esay 8.20 when he saith To the Law and to the Testimony if they speake not according to this Word it is because they haue no truth in them viz. When Seducers shall goe about to draw them to the seruice of Idols Verse 19. and to follow South-sayers and such as haue the
the heart the very Esse of prayer and a worship due onely to their Lord and ours what warrant I say of doing this vnto them seeing the King would thinke his subiects made his fellowes and greatly disdaine if in his presence we should first kneele and put vp our petitions vnto them and then vnto himselfe For the Papists doe much worse praying oftentimes to the Virgin Mary letting the Lord to stand by as it were a cipher Quest 57. Whence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ Both from the equity of it because he is the Lord our God and none other and also from the benefits bestowed vpon vs in bringing vs out of the bondage and thraldome of the diuell Reason of this Commandement Explan The sinnes against this law being so great and the duties so necessary aboue al others great need there was that it should be fortified by strong reasons and therefore the Lord hath not omitted to vse these although out of his authority hee might haue commanded and with threatnings haue compelled vs vnto the obedience of his will Which teacheth vs first how vnexcusable men are liuing in sinne there being no meanes to draw them to a vertuous and holy course of life omitted for first it is reuealed what the Lord would haue vs to doe then haue wee his absolute command with which no man can dispence and lastly most forcible reasons to moue vs as wee are not brute beasts but reasonable soules Againe this same teacheth the seruants of God the ministers of his word not to handle it negligently but to study for the aptest and best reasons wherewith it may be more inforced and fastned vpon the hearers because God himselfe hath vouchsafed thus to doe and the other remisse handling of Gods word is as the laying of twiggs without bird-lime the casting of a net into the water without weights to presse it downe O let vs study then to deale most workman like as diuine artists neither playing with texts and multyplying tantologies to the wearying of the hearers for want of paines but let vs study with euident demonstrations and arguments of the Spirit to conuince mens consciences of sin that they may bee ashamed and cease here from and of the truth that they may come to be firmely grounded herein and followers of it Reas 1 Rom. 1.20 The reasons of this Commandement are two First from common equity I am the Lord thy God Euery one is easily yeelded vnto when he challengeth but his due but in requiring you to haue me for your God and none other I chalenge but my due for I am the Lord thy God that is I onely am such therefore yee may easily yeeld this vnto mee and yee shall deale most vniustly and contrary to all equity if yee yeeld not to haue none other Gods but me There is nothing here to be further proued but that the Israelites and all we haue daily experience of viz. that the Lord is God only they had experience of it when all the gods of the Heathen were not able to stand against him alone and the visible most goodly creatures of the heauens and earth do teach vs no lesse euerie day but that the infinite power and wisdome which made them all is the onely God of the whole world and this is Iehouah the Lord whose very name essence or being doth imply no lesse but that he alone hath being of himselfe and giueth being to all other things Reas 2 The second reason is taken from the benefits bestowed vpon his people Which haue brought thee out of the land of Egypt Heb. 2. out of the house of bondage Which Egypt was a type of Satans kingdome vnto whom we were all in bondage till the Lord by his Christ came and deliuered vs. Now it is an vnthankfull part as if the Lord should haue said not to make him thy Lord and Soueraigne only vnto whom alone thou art beholding for thy freedome who hath deliuered thee when as before thou wert a slaue and vnder hard bondage but if thou deny to make me thy Lord and God thou shalt shew thy selfe thus vnthankfull because that I alone haue deliuered thee when as before thou wert in slauery therefore thou shalt haue none other Gods but me Here all things are most plaine both to the Israelites and vnto vs they were in Egypt vnder Pharaoh and questionlesse they did there serue other Gods yet it profited not but still they were in sore bondage Exod. 3.4 toyling continually in making bricke for Pharaohs buildings they had taske-masters ouer them most rigorously exacting that they should doe their stintes and not sparing to beate them when they failed and which was most grieuous of all Col. 2.14 their male children were appointed vnto the slaughter so soone as they were borne which did strike them as much as continuall tormenting with swords in their sides But when through the greatnesse of their griefe the voyce of their crie came vp to heauen the Lord sent Moses and Aaron with signes and wonders to deliuer them and by his iudgements so subdued Pharaohs hard heart that he was glad to let them goe and when hee was againe hardened and followed with his forces to bring them backe the Lord diuided the red Sea and let them through but drowned their enemies in the bottome of the deepe Againe for vs of the Gentiles when wee were in bondage vnto Satan who did imploy vs in filthy workes which it is a shame to speake and had power ouer our selues and children so that we were all but dead men dead in sinnes and condemned to death euerlasting when we were I say in this fearefull estate the Lord sent his own Sonne in the flesh who in the crosse ouercame and triumphed ouer the diuell and made vs free yea sonnes and heires vnto God the Father of a kingdome in heauenly places If therefore thou doest either reuerence the commander the most high and mighty if equitie be of any force with thee to giue euery one his due and if thou abhorre the infamous note of ingratitude then tremble to shew any disloyalty any way to the Lord be ashamed to deny the best of all his due and study by all meanes to shew thy selfe thankefull for so great benefits Deny not him that gaue thee beeing with the Atheist neglect nor diuine knowledge with the ignorant bee not loosely minded towards Gods worship with the prophane rob not God of his honour with the Couetous Epicures Selfe-louers and Papists but giue vnto the Lord the loue of all thy heart feare him aboue all put thy whole trust in his holy name and make thy prayers vnto him onely Quest 58. In which words is the second Commandement and which is the reason Answ The second Commandement is Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen image nor the likenesse of any thing that is in heauen aboue or in the earth beneath or in the water vnder
and from the doctrine of the Apostle The cup of Blessing which wee blesse is it not the Communion of the bloud of Christ The bread which wee breake Iohn 6.47 is it not the Communion of the bodie of Christ But how is his body there to bee communicated Not by Transubstantiation as hath been already shewed nor by consubstantiation so as that his body is in vnder or about the bread as the Lutherans teach but onely in a spirituall Sacramentall manner faith making him present vnto the worthy receiuer euen as hereby we possesse euerlasting life according to that He that beleeueth in me hath euerlasting life For as Faith is an eye vnto which things to come are present so it is an hand holding them a mouth feeding vpon them and a stomacke receiuing them and vniting them vnto the person that beleeueth If it be said then the Sacrament is vaine seeing by faith Christ may be receiued without it and he is not outwardly any whit the more present with his body I answere God forbid for it is Gods ordinance to helpe our faith an outward meanes to conuey vnto vs inward grace and sanctification his seale to confirme our faith in his gracious promises As when the King bestoweth any thing vpon a subiect he is assured hereof by his meere donation and giuing it vnto him but yet hee appoynteth vnto him to take the state thereof a meanes of writing and sealing to ratifie what hee hath graunted for more assurance which writings and seale though they containe not the estate about them or in them that is the house or ground in quantitie yet they conuey them vnto him so though the body of Christ bee in heauen and being giuen vnto vs by the Father is made ours through faith yet it hath pleased him for more assurance to appoynt the Sacrament hereby to conuey this rich possession vnto vs and to write and seale to our hearts that Christ is ours by his holy body sanctifying our bodies and soules and by his blood cleansing vs from all our sinnes though this body bee not in or about the bread really in the quantitie as it was heretofore vpon earth And of like nature were the ancient Sacraments appointed to the Fathers vnto which though Christ was not really and corporally annexed yet vnto the receiuers they were Christ through faith 1. Cor. 10.1 Iohn 1.29 for the Rocke was Christ Christ was the Lambe Quest 2 Be there not other wayes besides this of receiuing Christ Answ Yes the Scripture speaketh of two other wayes or meanes 1. Gal 3.27 He is receiued by Baptisme for Hee that is baptized into Christ hath put on Christ 2. Hee is receiued by the preaching of the Word whether by himselfe when he came amongst his owne Iohn 1.12 and to such as receiued him hee gaue power to be the sonnes of God Math. 10.40 or by his Disciples for Hee that receiueth you saith Christ receiueth mee that is the doctrine which hee and they taught being entertained into beleeuing hearts and their persons being welcome vnto them By the word hee is receiued as by the draught of a conueyance and Articles of agreement by the Sacraments as by seales put heereunto Baptisme being properly the seale of a new life which is the beginning of euerlasting life we being dead and buried vnto sinne the Lords Supper the seale of the comforts and strength that wee grow vnto in this life as by most wholesome meats and drinkes till that in the life to come we shall bee continually feasted with him hee being meat and drinke and cloathing and wealth and all in all vnto vs euermore Quest 3 Wherefore is the Communion of the Lords Supper receiued often and Baptisme but once seeing both are Gods Seales and assure our spirituall estate sufficiently by being once put to That the Lords Supper is often to bee receiued the Lord himselfe doth intimate vnto vs where hee biddeth So oft as yee drinke this cup doe it in remembrance of mee Whereupon the Apostle inferreth So oft as yee eate this bread and drinke this cup yee shew the Lords death till he come 1. Cor. 11.26 construing this precept to last till the comming of Christ to iudgement at the end of this world And the reason hereof is first because that howsoeuer our new life is begun at once as is represented in Baptisme yet it continueth from yeare to yeare and must haue often meanes to sustaine it and therefore though circumcision was but once the Passeouer was once euery yeare Secondly because that although we are in Baptisme regenerate and become new creatures yet the flesh still dwelling in vs rebelleth so as that we are subiect to sinne daily against which as the bloud of Christ is continually by faith to be applied to purge vs so the Sacrament whereby his death and bloudshed is represented is often to bee vsed for the more comfortable remembrance hereof euen as to shadow it out before it was the high Priest entred into the holy of holies with bloud once euery yeere Now precisely set downe how often the Lords Supper is to be receiued we cannot because it is left indefinite Acts 10 7. Acts 2.46 The practise of the Primitiue Church was euerie Lords day or first day of the weeke and at the first daily as their dangers were great by reason of the persecution euery day Wherfore in the Canons carrying the name of the Apostles it was commanded that all which came to heare the Word being Communicants should receiue the Communion Et siquis non communicat excommunicatur vt ecclesiae turbator Can. 10. ordinum violator If any man doth not communicate let him be excommunicated as a troubler of the Church and a breaker of order And hereunto do the ancient Fathers assent But this often receiuing was in regard of the times such as at the first institution the shepheard being smitten and the sheep scattered Since in the peace of the Church the Communion hath been three or foure times in the yeare and specially at Easter as succeeding the Passeouer If it be said once in the yeare is sufficient as the Passeouer was but once I answer the Passeouer required a long time euen seuen dayes for the celebration thereof and if it had been often Exod. 12.19 it would haue been too heauy a burthen vnto the people it is not so with the Lords Supper Againe this is the proper time of the right Passeouer the Lords supper in times past besides the Paschall Lambe and vnleauened bread once in the yeare there being many other remembrances of Christ in action viz. the many sacrifices now we haue onely the Lords Supper often to be vsed to the same purpose Quest What are the benefits whereof wee are partakers thereby Answ The strengthening and refreshing of our soules by the bodie and bloud of Christ as our bodies are by the bread and wine Mouns du Plessis
THE ENGLISH CATECHISME EXPLAINED OR A COMENTARIE ON THE SHORT CATECHISME set forth in the Booke of Common Prayer WHEREIN DIVERS NECESSARIE Questions touching the Christian Faith are inserted moderne Controuersies handled doubts resolued and many Cases of Conscience cleared Profitable for Ministers in their Churches for Schoole-Masters in their Schooles and for Housholders in their Families By IOHN MAYER Bachelour of Diuinitie The second Edition reviewed LONDON Printed by Augustine Mathewes for Iohn Marriot and are to be sold at his Shop in Saint Dunstans Church-yard in Fleetstreet 1622. TO MY REVEREND BRETHREN THE PASTOVRS OF Parochiall Congregations in the Church of England REuerend Brethren euer since my first entring into a Pastorall charge I haue applied mine endeauours by Catechising to instruct the ignorant And because I would not be irregular my Theame hath alwaies been the short Catechisme set forth in the Booke of Common Prayer a Catechisme indeede solely appointed to bee first taught but to the great detriment of our Church either wholly neglected any other being preferred or barely taught without any further explanation or else for outward formality onely in Lent set vpon the Table as a dish appropriated to that Fast My study hath been first to mend this fault for my owne particular and therefore I haue diuers yeares labored constantly throughout the yeare by this kind of teaching to forme in my hearers some distinct knowledge of our Christian Principles and hauing at length come to my intended period I digested the pith of all my Collections and Meditations into this Booke herein imitating Vrsinus vpon Melanctons short Catechisme so vsefull to young Students in Theologie and to other studious persons The labour thus ended being conscious to my self of mine own weaknes I suppressed it three or foure yeares till that being animated by some of you my Brethren who had either seene or heard hereof I haue aduentured to bring it into publike view The worke I confesse is ordinary and worthles but for forme it is alone and so may craue entertainement Heere are collected into one all fundamentall points of the true Christian Religion sparsedlie handled in diuers learned Bookes and applied to the short English Catechisme It is a Catechisme and a Comentarie the one for Children short and fitted to their capacity the other for men leading to a larger mappe of Christian Principles and fitted for the edification of all To haue written a large new Catechisme without an old text had bin superfluous amongst so many already abroad but to write for the illustrating of the Text to which we English must all hold vs is very necessary In publishing this I take not vpon me to prescribe a forme vnto any my selfe being the least amongst thousands but I whet on all what I can to an vniforme proceeding by our common grounds We haue all one God one Christ one Baptisme one Gospell and one forme of Articles of Religion to which wee subscribe why then should we not all consent in one Catechisme Our Mother the Church of England hath first commaunded this one Catechisme vpon which is my Commentary If therefore my inward wishes may breake foorth into open request I would craue that it might please the right Reuerend Fathers of our Church more strictly to presse the teaching of our common Catechisme in their seuerall Iurisdictions and you my Brethren who doe already teach it in your seuerall Parishes to labour in it with all diligence and to bring it in and commend it to the priuate exercise of your people in their families amongst whom it hath hitherto been much neglected And I beseech you all fauourably to accept this my present act and where I haue faulted correct me where I haue failed supply me where I haue done rightly ioyne with me If this may be any thing though but goats hayre towards the Lords Sanctuary I shall be glad and giue God the glory Our great Shepheard the Lord Iesus who hath laid downe his life for his sheepe make this and all the endeauours of his Seruants fruitfull pastures for the comfort of his flocke and for the praise of his holy and glorious name Amen Your fellow-Seruant in the worke of the Ministery IOHN MAYER A TABLE OF THE QVESTIONS AND Answers added vnto those of the Catechisme handled in this Commentarie Question WHom doe the Articles of your faith concerne Answ The first part of them concernes God the second the Church of God 21 Quest In the first part concerning God what learne you to beleeue Answ First I learne to beleeue in God the Father secondly in God the Sonne thirdly in God the holy Ghost 21 Quest How knowest thou that there is a God Answ Many wayes but chiefly by mine owne conscience accusing me for secret sins which cannot be but vnto an infinite wisedome that knowes the most secret thoughts of the heart such as is neither man deuill nor Angel but God alone 22 Quest How many Gods be there Answ But one onely true God the rest are Idols set vp by man Quest VVhat is God Answ He is a spirituall Essence most simple infinitly present holy wise iust mercifull and mightie the creator preseruer and onely gouernour of the whole world 23 Quest Into how many Persons is the God-head distinguished Answ Into three the Father Sonne and holy Ghost 24 Quest If in the God-head there be three persons and euery one be God how say you then that there is but one God Answ Although there bee three persons yet is there but one onely God in substance one infinite power and one eternitie 25 Quest What learne you to beleeue concerning God the father and in which words Answ I learne to beleeue that God is my Father able to doe all things the creator of the whole world and the Lord and gouernor of the same in these words I beleeue in God the Father almighty maker of heauen and earth 26 Quest In which words learne you to beleeue in God the Sonne Answ In these And in Iesus Christ his only Sonne our Lord c. From thence he shall come to iudge both the quicke and the dead 32 Quest What learne you to beleeue heere concerning God the Sonne Answ Two things First his humiliation secondly his exaltation Quest What is the Son of God who is also called Iesus Christ Answ Hee is perfect God by nature and one substance with the Father and perfect man made so of his owne good wil that he might become our Redeemer and thus is he subiect to the Father 33 Quest How can this be that God should be made man Answ Not by turning the God-head into the nature of man but by taking mans nature vnto the God-head that so one person might be both God and man 33 Quest What need was there that the Sonne of God should thus abase himselfe to become man Answ Great need on our behalfe who could not be deliuered by Angels or by earthly treasures but onely by his precious blood
should fall seeing God hath promised his spirit vnto his Church to be alwayes present leading it into all truth Answ The Lord tieth not his spirit to any place for then the famous Churches in Asia should still haue beene true Churches but the spirit is alwayes present to the faithful in all places of the world 139 Quest Which is the fourth thing that you learne to beleeue concerning the Church Answ That there be certaine speciall benefits belonging to the Church and to euery true member thereof viz. The Communion of Saints the forgiuenesse of sinnes the resurrection of the body and the life euerlasting 139 Quest What meane you by the Communion of Saints Answ That holy and sweet fellowship which all the members of Christes Church haue one with another as they all make but one body in Christ so communicating all good things vnto one another whether spirituall or temporall as their mutuall necessities doe require 139 Quest What meane you by the forgiuenesse of sinnes Ans That wonderful grace of God in Iesus Christ wherby he passeth ouer our transgressions as if they had neuer bin committed and releaseth the punishment due for them 148 Quest What meane you by the resurrection of the body Answ That though the body after death lie rotting in the graue yet at the last day it shal be raised by Gods power and being ioyned to the soule shall stand before Gods iudgement seat to giue account of all that it hath done whether good or euill and be rewarded accordingly 155 Quest What maner of bodies shall we haue in the resurrection Answ The very same which now we haue onely whereas they be now naturall they shall rise again spirituall not subiect to death any more nor sustained by naturall meanes of meats and drinks and sleepe and the like 159 Quest Amongst those that dye some are crooked through age some tender infants some blind and some lame shall their bodies at the resurrection then be the same Answ No for all these are weaknesses which shal be done away to the faithfull and strength perfection and comlinesse shall be to euery one of them 159 Quest What meane you by the life euerlasting Answ All that euer-induring happines and all those ioyes which the Lord imparteth to all his elect in the world to come which are so great as that the eye hath not seen nor the eare heard neither can the heart conceiue throughly 163 Concerning the Law Quest Thou saidst that thou wert bound to keepe the Commandements of Almightie God which be they Answ God spake these words and said I am c. 171 Quest How many things dost thou learne out of these Commandements Answ Two things my dutie towards God and my dutie towards my Neighbour 172 Quest How are the Commandements diuided Answ Into two Tables 189 Quest In which Table doe you learne your duetie towards God Answ In the first containing the foure former Commandements 191 Quest How many bee the parts of euerie of these Commaundements Answ Two the Commaundement it selfe and the reason of it 191 Quest In which wordes is the first Commaundement contained and which is the reason Answ The Commandement is Thou shalt haue none other Gods but mee the reason in these wordes I am the Lord thy God which brought thee out of the Land of Aegypt out of the house of bondage 196 Quest What are we heere commanded Answ To haue the Lord for our God that is to loue him aboue all to feare him aboue all to put our whole trust in him and to make our prayers to him alone 196 Quest What is heere forbidden Answ First Atheisme which is the acknowledgement of no God Secondly âgnorance which is a neglect of the knowledge of God and of his word Thirdly prophanenes which is a regardlesnes of God and of his speciall seruice Fourthly inward idolatry which is the giuing of Gods worship vnto creatures by praying vnto them trusting in them or by setting the heart vpon them 201 Quest Whence is the reason of this command taken Answ Both from the equitie of it because hee is the Lord our God and none other and from the benefites bestowed vpon vs in bringing vs out of the bondage and thraldome of the Deuill 209 Quest In which wordes is the second Commandement and in which is the reason Answ The Commaundement is Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image nor the likenesse c. The reason for I the Lord thy God am a iealous God visiting the sinnes 212 Quest VVhat is here forbidden Answ All outward Idolatry which is first by making the image of God or of any creature to be worshipped Secondly by falling downe before any image Thirdly by seruing God according to our owne phantasies 212 Quest VVhat are we heere commanded Answ To performe all outward duties of Gods seruice according to his will reuealed in his word for the substance thereof 223 Quest Whence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ Partly from the punishment to bee inflicted vpon such as breake it vnto the third and fourth generation and partly from the benefits to bee bestowed vpon such as keepe it vnto the thousand generation 227 Quest Which is the third Commaundement and which the reason Answ The commandement is Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vaine the reason for hee will not hold him guiltlesse c 229 Quest What is here forbidden vnto vs Answ All abusing of the Name of God which is first by blaspheming or giuing occasion to others to blaspheme Secondly by swearing falsely deceitfully rashly commonly or by creatures Thirdly by cursing and banning Fourthly by vowing things impossible or vnlawfull or by neglecting of our lawfull vowes Fiftly by lightly vsing the holy name of God or his word Sixtly by vaine protestations and asseuerations 230 Quest What are we heere commanded Answ To glorifie the name of God in all that we doe thinke speake and desire and to labour that others may bee wonne by our meanes to doe the same 240 Quest Whence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ From the fearefull estate of such as any way abuse the name of God the Lord holdeth them as guiltie of dishonour done vnto his name 244 Quest If there bee such danger in swearing may a man lawfully sweare in any case whatsoeuer Answ Without doubt a man may sometimes lawfully sweare either for the confirming of a truth which cannot otherwise be knowne and yet necessary or for the strengthening of honest Leagues made betwixt men or lastly a man being called thereunto before a lawfull Magistrate 246 Quest What else is required that our swearing may be lawfull Answ These fower things First we must sweare only to such a truth as we know to bee so Secondly according to knowne intent of him vnto whom or before whom wee sweare Thirdly this being a part of Gods worship we must doe it with great reuerence 248 Quest What if a man shall
same Secondly ingratitude and forgetfulnes of Gods great benefits for the Lord had done wonderfully for man prouiding all things ready for him before his creation for necessity and delight had giuen him a pleasant place to inhabit a Paradise and power to eat all manner of fruit of all sorts of trees which hee planted not only he gaue him a straight charge concerning one tree onely that he should not eat thereof for what day soeuer hee should presume to eat thereof he threatned death vnto him yet vngratefull man forbeares not but vpon the very first occasion shewes himselfe disloyall and goes beyond his limits Thirdly pride and aspiring vnto an higher estate euen to be like his maker yea to be equall vnto him for the Deuill told them that they should be as Gods He was not content to be man made after Gods image and Lord and Ruler ouer all creatures in this world beasts foules fishes but seeing the great Lord of all to be of greater dignity he thought to sit in the same chaire of state with him Fourthly disloyalty content to heare his maker blasphemously discredited as being enuious and therfore forbidding him that tree lest by eating of it he should become as good as God himselfe yea in his heart he consented to this blasphemy thinking better of the cursed Deuill of hell then of the God of Heauen who is blessed for euer So that heere was matter enough against him for which to lade him with curses and to packe him out of Paradise Quest 21. But though one man did thus yet all did not are wee all then sinners and vnder the curse Answ Wee were all in his loynes and so what hee did and whatsoeuer estate he fell into it is common to vs all Rom. 5. Rom. 5.12.3.23 Explan This may seeme strange and yet thus doe the Scriptures plainely teach Sinne came in by one man and death by sinne forasmuch as all men haue sinned And againe All haue sinned and are depriued of the glory of God Neither indeede ought it to seeme strange for that we see the like dayly for matters of this world A man nobly borne and accordingly prouided for with a Princely estate yet if hee become a traitor his children and so his childrens children throughout all generations remaine without all Nobility without all their fathers wealth vnlesse it pleaseth their Prince to restore them and anew to bestow it vpon them Euen so our forefather Adam losing that estate wherein hee was made wee his children throughout all generations are without all interest therein vntill it shall please our great Prince and King out of his grace to restore vs againe and repurifie our tainted bloud by the most precious bloud of his deare Sonne in whom hee repossesseth vs of the lost inheritance and that with aduantage Quest 22. It seemes then that wee are sinners so soone as wee are borne before we haue actually done either good or euill Answ Yes verily the childe which is but newly borne yea but conceiued and liuing in his mothers wombe is a sinner and needs Gods grace Psal 51.5 Explan In sinne was I conceiued saith the kingly Prophet and in iniquity was I borne It was said of Esau and Iacob euen before they were borne before they had done good or euill Esau haue I hated Iaacob haue I loued Rom. 9.11 now where there is no sinne God cannot hate Esau then was a sinner whilst hee was yet in his mothers wombe and as it was with him so is it with vs all Otherwise we should not be mortall for where sinne is not there is no mortality And this should make Parents betimes to pray heartily for the grace of God to be shed vpon their children Quest 23. I perceiue then by this which hath beene said that wee are all in a miserable estate by nature but you tell me of Iesus Christ that hee was humbled for vs wherein standeth this his humiliation and in which of your articles is it set forth Answ In these words it is set forth And in Iesus Christ his onely Sonne our Lord which was conceiued by the holy Ghost borne of the Virgin Mary suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried hee descended into hell and there be three degrees of his humiliation Quest 24. Which is the first degree and in which words Answ First his incarnation set forth in these words Which was conceiued of the holy Ghost and borne of the Virgin Mary Of Christs humiliation Explan Hauing by questions and answeres premised made a way to the consideration of the twofold estate of the Sonne of God viz. his humiliation and exaltation wee now come directly to open the articles touching these and first of his humiliation For the meaning considering what hath beene already said I shall neede to speake but little And in Iesus Christ That is I beleeue in Iesus Christ as being very God equall to the Father but in the order of the persons in the Godhead the Sonne of God and so the second person of the Trinitie and his onely begotten Sonne for in regard of him onely is God a Father by generation as hath beene already shewed though he be the Father of all true beleeuers also by adoption and regeneration and this onely Sonne of God I beleeue to be my Sauiour my Iesus to saue mee from my sinnes I beleâue him to be Christ that is annointed or fore-appointed in the councell of the Father before all worlds to be the high Priest the Prophet and the King of his Church I beleeue him to bee our Lord that is to haue right of Lordship ouer vs euen as the father hath and power both of life and death ouer such as loue him and are obedient and ouer the stubburne and disobedient Who was conceiued of the Holy Ghost that is though he was made man yet not by ordinary way begotten of man but the power of the holy Ghost made the blessed Virgin to conceiue without man borne of the Virgin Mary that is this wonderfull conception was in the wombe of Mary a pure Virgin of whom he was after borne brought forth and brought vp after the manner of other children 1. Proofe Secondly for the grounds of holy Scriptures from whence all this is taken and first that hee is very God and Lord equall with the Father Philip. 2.6 Saint Paul is plaine Hee thought it no robbery to be equall with God and enough hath beene already said aboue concerning this Secondly that hee was made man like vnto vs in all things sinne onely excepted I shall need to say no more for the proofe hereof Thirdly that hee became man after an extraordinary sort all the holy Gospels doe plainely declare For they shew Math. 1. Luk. 1. 2. how that Mary was contracted vnto a man called Ioseph and before they came together shee was with child by the holy Ghost and that this should be so was prophesied
of the Christians in Macedonia of which the Apostle witnesseth when the famine was at Ierusalem saying 2. Cor. 8.3 According to their power I beare them record yea beyond their ability that they were willing 3. Duty To be lifted vp in heart to heauen Col. 3. The third duty is in the remembrance of this admirable Vnion of God vnto man whereby man is beyond measure graced to put vpon vs high spirits both by hauing our hearts lifted vp to Heauen where our nature sits at the right hand of God and also by being vndaunted at the greatest dangers that may befall vs or at the greatest terrours that the Deuill can strike into vs Psal 23. wee must say with Dauid Though I walke in the vale and shadow of death yet will I feare none euill for the Lord is my Shepheard for the Lord wee may say is in vs and with Paul God is on our side who can bee against vs. Rom 8. Wee must stand fast in the euill day when wee are assaulted not with flesh and bloud but with spirituall powers Eph 6.12 For if our eye bee but opened to see who is with vs as Elisha prayed for his seruant Lord open his eyes wee shall assuredly bee without feare 2 Kâng 6. more being with vs then against vs. If it were a duty flowing from faith to be high-spirited according to the world I know that many yea all would easily frame themselues vnto it for euery mans spirit is too high this way all meditate matters too high for them But this highnesse must be abated and brought low that roome may be made for that which ought to be Thou must not be altogether without an high minde for euery man is by all meanes to striue to exceed heerein onely be sure that it aspire to the highest thing of all which is Heauen 4. Duty To reuerence Christ our Lord. The fourth duty is to yeeld due reuerence to this Lord and gracious Iesus of ours for that wee are his hee hath bought vs Neither are wee vnder our enemies hands neither are our bodies our owne that I may speake with the Apostle wee are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your bodies 1. Cor. 6.20 He may rightly challenge at our hands as the Father doth If I be a master where is my feare or my reuerence Now Mal. 1.3 Phil. 2.16 what this reuerence is is expressed to the Philippians God hath giuen him a name aboue all names that at the name of Iesus all knees might bow c. that is that all might outwardly reuerence the name Iesus be reuerently affected inwardly at the very sound thereof and submit themselues to obey his will at the very first comming of the same to their eares for that it is of him who is our Lord Iesus as may best bee vnderstood by comparing this place with that of the Prophet vnto which the Apostle alludeth Esa 45 23. I liue saith the Lord euery tongue shall sweare by me and euery knee shall bow vnto me For swearing by Gods name is vsually put for worshipping and seruing him Wee are therefore to serue the Lord Iesus and in all things so to behaue our selues in our soules and bodies as those that remember they haue such a Lord. Masters must entreat their seruants gently Ephes 6.9 for that they also haue a Lord and maister Iesus Christ vnto whom they must giue account all higher powers and great persons must so vse their authority ouer others Math. 24. as that they may not be found by this their great Lord Math. 25. smiting their fellowse at his comming all men of all sorts must take heed that they haue so vsed their talents as that they be not found to haue gained nothing at his comming If thou bee such an empty and barren Professor of Christs name and seruice though thou weare his badge though thou with thy mouth call him Lord yet hee will bee a terrible Lord to thee at his comming hee will cut thee off and giue thee thy portion with hypocrites hee will bid Take this bad seruant binde him hand and foot and cast him into vtter darknesse Quest 25. Which is the second degree and in which words Answ He suffered the death of the Crosse for my sins set forth in these words He suffered vnder Pontius Pilate was crucified dead and buried Gen. 49. Explan Hauing explained the first degree of the humiliation of the Son of God we come now to the second He suffered vnder Pontius Pilate That is a Heathen Iudge set ouer the Prouince of the Iewes by the Roman Emperour for hitherto they had Gouernours of their owne according to the Prophesie of old Father Iaâcob saying The scepter shall not depart from I dals nor a law giuer from betweene his feet vntill Sââloh comes Euseb Ioseph For Herod the sonne of Aâtipater was the first stranger that was Gouernour ouer them and the two and thirtieth yeare of his raigne was the sonne of God borne and in the two and fortieth of Augustus Caesar the Emperour Olympiad Luc. 3.1 194. And after this Herod was Pontius Pilate set ouer Iudea vnder the Empire of Tiberius Caesar Before these were men of the Hebrew Nation Rulers there viz. Aristobulus Hircanus and Antigonus thirty fine yeares and so ascending vpward to the times of Iudas Macchabeus c. Vnder the gouernment then of this Pontius Pilate Christ began to execute his office for which he was sent viz. To preach the Gospell both by himselfe and his Disciples and continuing thus to doe and to worke many miracles was spitefully entreated of the wicked Iewes for the space of three yeers and vpward then villanously betrayed by one of his Disciples apprehended abused crucified being full thirty three yeeres of age Hee was dead That is he was not onely fastened to the Crosse to the shedding of some of his blood where the nailes entred into his hands and feete but there gaue vp the Ghost was after pierced to the very heart with a speare so that water and blood came out and being found certainely dead he had not his legges broken as theirs were which had beene crucified with him And buried That is for the more certainty that his spirit was departed out of him he was taken downe from the Crosse and laid into the graue And this briefly shall suffice for the meaning Now followe the testimonies and grounds of holy Scripture out of which this is taken First 1. Proofe that he suffered vnder Pontius Pilate 2. That he was crucified and dead 3. That he was buried 4. That he did vndergoe all this for our sinnes For the first It would be ouer-tedious to rehearse all that the Lord suffered according as it is recorded at large by the Euangelists We may therefore referr all briefly to these two heads First to that he suffered before his manifesting himselfe to the world whilst he
not for me but weepe for your selues and for your children So are we to weepe for our selues the cause of this heauines being our naughtinesse Zach. 12.5 They shall see him whom they haue pierced saith the Prophet and shall weepe euery familie apart c. so there is no true Israelite so stoically void of all motion but hee will weepe to see how by his sinnes he hath stricken through as it were with sorrow his most louing friend master Ephe. 5. and maker If a man hath foolishly runne into any such vnlawfull actions as that he must needes die therefore or some speciall friend vnto whom his heart is most entirely knit he is more then flint-like hard if it pricks not his very soule and much more if a woman hath done thus and her best beloued husband must suffer But such is the Lord Iesus vnto vs and so ill deseruing are the actions which we haue and doe daily runne into either wee our selues must die therefore and still most hideously liue euer dying or our best friend in the world vnto whom wee are a spouse and he the husband must lay downe his life for vs yea he hath done it and we cannot but daily behold it in the Gospell O then let vs weepe with Rachel and not bee comforted let our hearts breake with sorrow for our so heynous iniquities and let it continually afflict vs inwardly as wee are continually subiect to sinning and the rather for that so doing we shall bee comforted according to that Blessed are those that mourne Math 5. 2. Cor. 7.10 for they shall be comforted and godly sorrow breedeth repentance vnto saluation neuer to be repented of 1. Duty Mortification of sinne Heb. 6.6 The second duty is the mortification of our fleshly members and sinfull concupiscences and that for three speciall causes First because that by liuing still in sinne we come to bee accessarie to this odious murdering and killing of the Lord of all for they that liue obstinately in sinne do crucify againe the Son of God and make a mocke of him so farre are they from beleeuing in him crucified Their daily practise is to draw Christ vnto the crosse to driue nailes into his hands and feete to scoffe at him and to runne him in with a speeare to the very heart howsoeuer in word they defie and spit at such practise Rom. 6.4 Secondly because all such as vnto whom Christs death is effectuall to doe away their sinnes are conformable vnto him in his death and buriall All that are baptised into Christ haue put on Christ and are by baptisme buried with him into his death c. If the head be dead and buried the members cannot be aliue still no more can any true member of Christ bee aliue vnto sinne such as is euery true beleeuer hee doth but prate then and not beleeue that Christ was crucified dead buried whosoeuer liueth still willingly in any sinne Thirdly because no man following the trade of sinne can be Christs disciple For such an one must deny himselfe that is to be as hee is naturally and according to the carriage of his owne disposition and so follow Christ Hee must forsake all and goe after him if occasion require father and mother brethren and sisters house and ground and life it selfe that is all profits all pleasures and whatsoeuer most precious things might be an hinderance vnto him As hee that would bee into any mans seruice entertained must vtterly forsake his old seruice vnto his maisters enemy otherwise hee cannot belong vnto him No more canst thou belong vnto Christ if thou be still exercised in the workes of sinne his vtter enemy Besides beleeuing the sufferings of Christ procures wonderfull loue of Christ and where this loue is there is a continuall endeauour in all things to please him If these things bee so if the Son of man should come now to iudgement should he finde faith vpon the earth I feare hee should finde but a very little and but in very few 3. Duty Patience in suffering The third duty is patience and ioy in suffering any thing for Christs sake and the Gospels as those which are glad of any occasion to shew their loue for so great loue of his And wee are chiefly to reioyce heerein for two causes First because that by suffering wee are made like vnto him according to this his speech Math. 15.25 whereby hee incourageth his disciples Jt is well for the Disciple if he be as his Maister and the seruant as his Lord and wee shall be rewarded like vnto him afterward for he saith Reioyce be glad for great is your reward in heauen v. 5.22 We are to be like minded vnto Vriah who being bidden when hee came weary from the warres to goe to his owne house to cheare vp himselfe and to delight in the company of his wife answered nay 2. Sam. 11. my Lord Ioab c. lyes in tents in the fields and shall I doe thus surely I will not and so was content with his perhaps hard lodging amongst the Kings seruants so doe all true Christians say what did my Lord Iesus suffer pouerty hunger thirst violence and wrong was hee harbourlesse abused and hanged on the Crosse and shall I neuer thinke my selfe well but when I am rich honoured and abounding with all good things of this life God forbid I will be glad rather if I bee counted worthy to suffer with him crosses persecutions troubles or death it selfe Secondly because that in suffering for his truth hee doeth grace vs for so much as hee takes vs for his Martyrs and witnesses as if the King should choose certaine men out of his dominions to be his Champions to maintaine his honour furnishing them in such sort as that they could not bee ouercome though they must striue and take great paines in playing their parts yet they would doe it cheerefully and ioy much herein for that they would take it as an honor done vnto them by the King more then vnto others for euen thus doeth the Lord Iesus honour those whom he cals forth to suffer for his truth they be his Champions chosen to maintaine his honour and he prouides assuredly so for them as that they shal ouercome according to that glorying of Paul Rom. 8.37 In all things we are more then conquerors through him that loued vs. And this was it that made the Apostles glad for being beaten They reioyced Act 5.41 that they were counted worthy to suffer any thing for his sake The fourth duty is to remaine vnterrified with the pangs 4. Duty and approaching of death vnto vs because our Lord Christ hath dyed and in dying hath ouercome death hee hath taken away the sting of death which before made it terrible for the sting of death is sinne and the strength of sinne is the law but for the one he hath satisfied by his death the strength of the other he
descent c. doe rather import somewhat added to his death and buriall the more currant exposition is to make it a seuerall and different Article or Parcell of our Sauiours performances and so wee will now consider in the remaining interpretations That branch of the first interpretation auouching that our Sauiour did sometime in triduo mortis really descend in soule into the place of the damned is most literall naturall and agreeable to the words no way lyable to tautologie nor repugnant to the analogie of Faith but consorting with the plaine termes of Scripture and testimony of ancient Fathers In this sense the Church of England in the first times of reformation Articâ 37. seemeth to vnderstand and interpret this Article both by insisting vpon the direct words in the booke of Articles of Religion where the truth realty of Christs descent into hell is auouched in the same manner with the realty of his death c. as also by the explanation thereof in the larger Catechisme authorized by our Church called Nowels Catechisme The end of such descent might well bee to triumph ouer Satan in his owne dunghill and dungeon and withall there to vpbraid vnto the damned spirits of obstinate men what a gracious and glorious Sauiour they had neglected Though some be of another minde in this point yet I see no coactiue reasons out of Scripture or otherwise brought by them against this plaine literall construction And caeteris paribus why should not the authority of our Mothr the Church of EnglaÌd ouer sway For my part in my priuate opinion I haue much inclined to the fifth interpretation applying this descent into hell parabolically to the dismall apprehension of Gods wrath lying heauy vpon the soule of Christ and representing the paines of hell due to vs. The reasons that perswade that our Sauiour vnderwent such inward sufferings in his soule are First if hee had not suffered extreame torments in soule besides what he suffered by sympathy through bodily pangs hee must either haue been weake and ouer-yeelding or else haue dissembled being without sorrow Sixt. Sennensi Bibl. Patrum li. 6. Annot. 35. when hee expressed so great sorrow as one saith that Hillary sometimes held but afterwards recanted making a sound confession of his faith for if Christ did not truely suffer wee are not truely redeemed or else the Saints of God which are by infinite degrees more weake then Christ God and Man must bee acknowledged to haue had more courage and magnanimity when they haue been vnder extreame torments then he had For before his passion vpon the crosse he was very heauy much troubled Math. 26.38 verse 39.40 in so much as hee said My soule is very heauy euen vnto the death and prayed three times if it were possible that the cup might passe from him at what time also his passion was noted to be so great that he sweat with paine and his sweat was like drops of bloud Luc. 22.43.44 and an Angel appeared from heauen comforting him whereas weake men haue by Gods assistance ioyfully prepared themselues and haue beene ready to meet with the most extreame bodily torments Againe in the time of his passion what a wonderfull deale of feare was he surprized withall when hee cryed out My God my God why hast thou forsaken me Luk. 24.46 yea and he cryed againe the second time and gaue vp the ghost whereof mention is made also in the Epistle to the Hebrewes verse 50. In the dayes of his flesh hee did offer vp prayers and supplications with strong cryings and teares to him that was able to saue him from death Heb. 5.7 and was also heard in that which hee feared whereas weake men haue beene vnder cruell tormentors hands with vndaunted courage to the astonishment of the beholders Now there is no Christian but will acknowledge that Christ was ten thousand times more able to indure any tormeÌts then any of the most coÌstant Martyrs that haue suffered for his name and if hee were without all comparison more able to beare whence could it happen that he was pressed with such sorrow heauinesse and feare but for that hee alone suffered more then all Martyrs if all their sufferings were put together euer since righteous Abel to this day And how could hee suffer more but in his Soule wherein hee felt the wrath of God which is vnsupportable to men and Angels Heereto is added this reason also Arg. 2. Christ did sustaine the person of the faithfull who without him were all subiect not onely to bodily sufferings and death but to the euerlasting death of the soule now the only way whereby God is pleased to deliuer vs heerefrom is by sending Christ to bee in our stead and more or lesse to suffer that which wee for sinne should haue suffered wherefore it âs said Hee was made sinne for vs that knew no sinne 2. Cor. 5.21 that wee might be made the righteousnesse of God through him And Hee tooke flesh that he might destroy through death him that had the power of death Heb. 2.14 that is the Diuell Therefore Analogie inferreth that as the Lord Iesus suffered for vs in body so hee suffered in his soule also and thereby hath perfectly redeemed vs in both but how and by what particular passions hee suffered in soule is not reuealed and therefore by vs vnutterable Only wee must know that how great soeuer his passions were hee did in the end ouercome them all and by the way though hee feared sweat blood and cryed out through want of present sense and apprehension of the vnion with the diuine nature yet the diuinity was neuer separated from Christ Iesus but supported him and made him conquerour ouer all when hee seemed to be ouercome The Meditation also vpon these suffering of our Sauiour is very needfull profitable to vs. First the remembring Christs passion in his soule 1. Duty By the remembrance of Christs sufferings to feare to sinne is an antidote to preserue vs from sin For though thou be so stout-hearted as that no bodily punishments can scarre thee from following thy will and resolution in wickednesse yet doe but behold Christ in his spirituall conflict with Gods wrath due to sinne sorrowing sweating sweat of bloud comfortlesse and crying out vpon his Father without hope and it will make thee to tremble to thinke am I forward to commit that which doth thus anger the King of Heauen that hee would not shew any countenance nor fauour that hee would no whit spare nor regard his owne beloued Son standing in the roome of sinners though his grones and cryes went vp to Heauen O then if I doe thus if I rot in the dregges of my sinnes how shall I indure his anger how regardlesse will hee bee of mee when I shall in my need cry for mercy Surely I shall with Esau be sent away empty Heb. 12.16 though I seeke the blessing with
bountifull reward euen euerlasting life They of the Church of Rome are afraid that by teaching this all good workes would be neglected and therefore make men beleeue that they may perfectly keepe the Law yea and doe workes of supererrogation also more then the Law requireth at their hands but you may easily perceiue by that which hath beene said how little cause there is of any such feare The sonnes of Belial indeede men without all grace growe secure hereupon and endeauour to doe nothing themselues because Christ hath done all for them but they are fowly deceiued as they shall finde to their cost another day The Apostle saith not simply He hath fulfilled the Law for vs Rom. 8.4 but with this addition which walke not after the flesh but after the spirit that is for vs which would faine be righteous and keepe the Law our selues but through the weaknesse of the flesh are not able hee hath done nothing therefore for these secure persons 2. Duty To rely onely vpon Christ The second duty is to cast out the anchor of our hope of eternall life onely vpon the righteousnesse of Christ Iesus and not vpon any merits of our owne no not whereunto we are inabled by the merits of Christ Iesus For as hee saide vnto Paul My grace is sufficient for thee 2. Cor. 12. so may it be said of his merits and righteousnesse His righteousnesse is sufficient for vs. Either it alone must make vs righteous or not at all that must not doe somewhat and our owne righteousnes somewhat the Lord will admit no such partnership Rom. 11.6 But if it be of grace it is no more of workes saith hee else were grace no grace if of workes it is no more of grace else were worke no more worke Our good workes are ordained of God as a way to eternall life Ephes 2.10 verse 9. that we should walke in them they merit nothing lest any man should boast Let the Roman Catholiques therefore sit at anchor here if they will let them build their hope vpon this sandy foundation but let vs sticke fast and remaine vnmoueable vpon the rocke Christ Iesus let vs looke for the sweetning of all our imperfect good workes from the perfume of his righteousnesse that thus wee may be sure to be accepted before God his Father at the last day Quest 28. In which wordes is his exaltation set downe and how many be the degrees hereof Answ In these words The third day hee rose againe from the dead and ascended into Heauen he sitteth on the right hand of God the Father Almighty and from thence he shall come to iudge both the quicke and the dead And of this there be three degrees also Quest 29. Which is the first and in which words Answ First In that he arose againe from death to life and ascended vp into Heauen In these words The third day he arose againe from the dead and ascended vp into Heauen Two branches of the fift Article Explan As the Lord Iesus taking vpon him the worke of our redemption was greatly humbled as hath beene shewed so when this worke was finished he was againe highly exalted and looke by what steps of humiliation he descended by the like also he ascended till he came to the height of his glory beginning first to rise from the lowest in that out of the nethermost earth he goeth vp to the highest Heauens Of this Article there be two branches The third day hee arose againe from the dead is the first He ascended vp into Heauen is the second Concerning the first Being laid into the Sepulchre by Ioseph of Arimathea and a great stone rolled to the doore of the Sepulchre a watch also was set to keepe his body lest his Disciples stould come by night and steale it away and say He is risen againe being I say thus strongly guarded he is not hereby hindered but powerfully riseth and commeth forth of the Sepulchre the third day after his buriall which was the Lords day or first day of the weeke as he had foretold vnto his Disciples Proofe for the grounds of holy Scripture Math. 28. Mark 16. Ioh. 20. Luk. 24. from whence this is taken the history recorded by the foure Euangelists doth plainely declare thus much who doe all set forth his rising againe with the circumstances thereof Generally this time was the time of the Passeouer to shew that the true Paschall Lambe was now come into the world and the religious killing of all other lambs as meerely a figuratiue and shadowing ceremony should now cease the substance it selfe being now present Againe it was the first moneth about the middest of it which answereth to our March wherein in this Northern Hemisphere of the world the pleasant spring doth begin to shew that the earth did in her kind reioyce to receiue the Lord reuiued from the dead according to that of Melancthon Melancth Ecce renascentis testatur gratia mundi Omnia cum Domino dona red sse suo See how the worlds grace reuiu'd doth shew With the Lord of all all gifts return'd anew Gal 5 2. Thirdly it was early in the morning before the Sun to shew that a brighter Sun the Sun of righteousnesse was risen to the world Fourthly it was the first day of the weeke when he had lyen all the Iewes Sabboth in the graue to shewe that they are dead still vnto Christ that keepe their holy rests vpon that day as is spoken of circumcision If ye be circumcised Christ profiteth you nothing and to shew that a greater worke was now ended then the creator of the world viz. the redemption of the world and that as vnder the creation the Lords resting day from that great worke was the Sabboth of Gods people so vnder the redemption Christs resurrection day and of ending a greater worke became their Sabboth to endure to the worlds end Fiftly it was the third day after his death and buriall no sooner to shew that hee was truly dead without all deceit no later lest through his longer tarrying the faith of his Disciples should turne into despaire Now that he did rise againe indeed and that he was not taken away out of his sepulcher as the Iewes his enemies would make the world beleeue is diuersly testified and so fully as that it were shamefull impudency to deny it First he himselfe foretold thus much sometime darkely Ioh. 16.16 Yet a little while and ye shall not see me and a little while againe and yee shall see me Sometime plainely Math. 12.40 As Ionah was three dayes and three nights in the Whales belly so must the Sonne of man be in the heart of the earth Sometime againe more plainely Math. 17.12 23. The Son of man shall be deliuered into the hands of sinners and be crucified and slaine and rise againe the third day Secondly as he foretold so that it came to passe the Angels doe witnesse He is
that diuine voyce Reuel 20.6 Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection for ouer such the second death hath no power Now as our first life viz. our naturall hath certaine signes as breath warmth motion c whereby it is knowne so hath this second our spirituall life and these signes are chiefly foure First an heauenly minde If yee be risen with Christ seek those things which are aboue Signes of a new life Col 3.1 where Christ Iesus sits at the right hand of God c. For if the minde be still plodding vpon the earth and earthly things if the thoughts be altogether bent this way how is there any rising if the foode that perisheth be still most sought after how is there another kinde of life the meanes of sustaining it being neglected wherefore Saint Peter willeth such as be risen to a new life 1 Peter 2.2 As new borne Babes to desire the sincere milke of the word that they may growe thereby Secondly an holy and innocent life for such onely are risen with Christ as haue put on Christ Eph. 4.14 as haue put on the new man which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse They which are still the old men they were if they were vnholy vnholy still if vile vile still they I say are not risen to a new life they are not ranged into the order of true Christians our captaine Christ hath put all his Souldiers into an other fashion They are blamelesse and pure Phil. 2.15 and the Sonnes of God in the middest of a naughty and crooked nation without rebuke Thirdly greater ioy in the grace of God through Iesus Christ then in any thing either of pleasure or profit in this world because worldly things are olde ioy in them is past now we are come to liue a new life as hee which is preferred from a poore Farmer to be Lord of great possessions he is now a new man he ioyes not in his Farme which he had vnder others it delights him not that he had such a poore common Estate but in this his new aduancement is his comfort So we being risen from an old life to a new from a naturall to a spirituall with Christ from the life of the Children of wrath and of sinnes seruants to the life of the Sonnes of God cannot but ioy onely in this in regard of exceeding ioy and we cannot but accompt all things drosse and dung with the Apostle in comparison of the excellent knowledge of Iesus Christ Phil. 3.8 and of him crucified and risen againe Wee cannot but compt it meat and drinke vnto vs with our blessed Sauiour Iohn 4.34 when we are thus doing the will of our Father viz. in workes of holinesse Fourthly growth and increase in sanctification for nothing which begins to liue and is like to come to perfection and to continue is without growth no more is any man which begins to liue a new life in holinesse he is not forward herein to day and backeward to morrow a babe for knowledge and practice this yeare and a babe an whole yeere or seuen yeares hence but he goeth forward groweth in grace 2 Pet. 3 18 Iohn 15.1 and in the knowledge of Iesus Christ as St. Peter exhorteth vs to doe He is a branch of the Vine Christ which shooteth much foorth in a short time Psal 1 1.2 he is a tree planted by the waters side and not some shrub comming vp vpon the drie heath If these things be so what a nullity of Faith is there in most men when there be onely words to expresse it That Christ our head rose againe the third day c. but it is plainely disproued in deedes by want of this newnesse of life And hitherto of the first branch of this Article now follows the other He ascended vp into heauen For the meaning Hee being reuiued from the dead his soule comming againe into his body walked heere a while vpon earth for the space of forty daies eating and drinking sometimes with his Disciples not for any neede of sustenance but for more assurance of his resurrection and offering his body to be felt and handled comforting and instructing them and then in the open sight of them all he went vp body and soule into the heauens they looking and maruelling at it Proofe For the grounds hereof Sundry times was it foretold by many types was it prefigured and by sundry witnesses soundly testified It was foretold by Dauid Thou art asceÌded vp on high Psal 68.18 thou hast lead captiuity captiue giuen gifts vnto men and Christ himselfe spake hereof to his Disciples both before his suffering I go to prepare a place for you Iohn 14.2 in my Fathers house are many dwelling places and I goe my way and will come againe receiue you to my selfe that where I am Ioh 20.17 there yee may be also and after I ascended to my Father and to your Father to my God and to your God And the same was prefigured in Enoch Gen. 5.24 the seuenth from Adam who is said to haue walked with God and to haue beene taken away from amongst men and in Elias the Prophet who whilest he was walking and talking with Elisha his seruant 2 King 2 was taken vp into heauen in a fiery Charriot and also in Moses who though he did not ascend vp to heauen as the other yet he is said to haue gone vp vpon an high Mountaine the mount Nebo and his body was afterwards seen no more vpon earth Deut. 34 Wherefore he is brought in with Elias conferring with Christ vpon the Mount Tabor at the time of Transfiguration that the Types and Antitype as it were might meete altogether before Christs ascension Lastly Saint Luke setteth downe Acts 1.12 how he ascended with the circumstances before spoken of and that two Angels like men in white apparell asked the Disciples who were looking vp to heauen after that he was ascended from them Why stand yee gazing into heauen this Iesus which is gone vp into heauen shall so come as yee haue seene him goe vp to heauen Ephes 4.10 And Saint Paul saith Hee is ascended farre aboue all heauens viz. all visible heauens to the highest where the throne of God is yea Steuen the first Martyr addeth and saith Acts 7.56 I see the heauens open and the Sonne of Man standing at the right hand of God and hee did once more yet manifest himselfe to Saul a persecutor to be there when hee called from heauen vnto him Acts 9.4 saying Saul Saul why persecutest thou mee which indeed did wonderfully confirme this thing euen to vnbeleeuers for that so forward a persecutor was suddenly heerevpon turned to be a most zealous Preacher for that hee which hated Christ did set forth Christ his resurrection and ascension vp into heauen in euery place where he came And wee are
these damned creatures and it is such presumption as that whosoeuer vseth it Rom. 2.1 shall not escape the iudgement of God according to that Thou art inexcusable O man whosoeuer thou art that iudgest c. And it is a flat precept not onely for some but for all 1. Cor. 4.5 Iudge nothing before the time that the Lord comes who will lighten things that are hid in darknesse and make the counsels of the heart manifest And what neede we to care what iudgements of idle headed men passe vpon vs seeing that it shall not stand as they iudge but as the Lord iudgeth Rom. 8.33 Let vs therefore get the Lord to bee on our side and so not care how man in his iudgement is against vs. But yee will say what are wee not to iudge others at all whereunto then tends that of our Sauiour Christ By their fruits shall yee know them Act. 8.23 I answer yes we may by way of caution iudge others in whom we see the workes of darkenesse to abound for the preseruation of our selues and others who for want of information and notice taking might otherwise be subiect to the infection of their poyson Againe we may iudge to make theÌ ashamed and to come to repentance from their dead workes as Peter did Simon Magus But to iudge that is to pronounce but in our hearts any man a cast-away thus to cease vsing meanes as vnto a brother of his reformation except such an one as hath sinned against the holy Ghost which how knowe we this this is to enter into Christs iudgement-seate and to procure ineuitable iudgement against our selues If it be further demaunded and are we so lightly to esteeme mens iudgements how is it then that wee are bidden to procure things honest before all men yea before those that are without viz. Infidels and vnbeleeuers I answere that this is spoken in regard of iust occasions of being censured which we must by no meanes giue nor make any shewe hereof but walke so blamelesly before all men as that they which speake euill of vs as of euill doers may bee ashamed and seeing our good workes glorifie God in the day of their visitation 1. Pet. 2.12 1. Cor 4.3 But if walking thus thou be yet iudged thou needest not with the Apostle passe for this iudgement of man 3. Duty To watch against the Lords comming Math. 24.38 The third duty is euer to be vigilant and watchfull against the Lords comming because it will be sudden as of a theife in the night The same which I say vnto you saith our Sauiour Christ hereupon I say to all men watch All comfort is promised to them that watch and waite for his comming and all terror is threatened to them that doe otherwise Now this watching is wel doing with the good seruant who being found thus Math 24. is bidden to enter into his masters ioy it is to haue oyle in our Lampes with the wise virgins viz. soundnesse and sincerity of Religion who were admitted to nuptiall delights with the Bridegroome Math 25. 1. Thes 5.5 to walke in sobriety and temperance as children of the light and of the day to whom the comming of the Lord shall not be vnawares And to be watchful in this maner is also most necessary because that by our workes we shall be iudged and where then will our place be if we be not euer thus exercised For not onely shall we be iudged according to our workes in generall but according to those wherein we are taken at his comming if we be then working wickednes Ezech. 18. if we be taken wallowing in sinne no good thing which we haue done shall aduantage vs but the fearefull sentence of condemnation will passe against vs for the sinne wherein we are found Wherefore as wee beleeue this so let vs expresse it by our daily setting a watch ouer our wayes by our starting vp without delay from our falls least the Lords comming to iudgement preuent vs by our obseruing and taking all occasions to encrease the number of our good workes in our seuerall callings according to our ability that thus we may be sure to be found in the number of those vpon whom the sentence of absolution shall passe Come yee blessed of my Father Math. 25. into the Kingdome prepared for you for I was hungry and yee fed me naked and yee clothed me sicke and in prison and yee did visit me c. 4. Duty To pray for the confusion of Antichrist The fourth duty is to pray for the further manifesting of Antichrist to all the world that hee may be stripped of his triple crowne and all his robes of honour more then imperiall and be pointed and wondred at of all men as a monster amongst men a seducer plainly set vp by the old couzening serpent the diuell as we read in the booke of the Reuelation For these things must be and then will Christ come to the comfort of all the faithfull 5. Duty To be strong in the faith of Christ The fift duty is to be strong in the faith of Christ against all the assaults of Sathan and manfully to resist his attempts to driue vs into despaire in regard of our sinnes and vnworthinesse for Christ our Sauiour not any other shall bee our Iudge according to that of the Apostle vttered to the encouragement of all faithfull people It is God that iustifies Rom. 8.33 the Lord Christ the great Iudge of all that acquits thee euen he that dyed for thee who then shall condemne Thy cause shall come before him that loued thee thus dearely when thou wert yet an enemy but now much more by faith being reconciled who then can lay any thing to thy charge Rom. 5. assuredly none Be not therefore faint-hearted but make resistance herein against the Diuell and he will fly from thee 1. Pet. 5.9 The more weakely thou acquittest thy selfe in this the more fearefull thou art the further art thou from faith in Christs comming to iudge all the world Quest 32. What doe you learne to beleeue concerning God the Holy Ghost and in which words Answ I learne to beleeue that he is God equall with the Father and the Sonne and the Sanctifier of all the elect people of God in these words I beleeue in the holy Ghost Of our faith in the holy Ghost Explan These few words of the Creed doe teach no lesse concerning the holy Ghost then is here set downe I beleeue in the holy Ghost that is as I beleeue in the Father and in the Sonne and doe hereby acknowledge both Father and Sonne to be God so by bâleeuing likewise in the holy Ghost I acknowledge the Holy Ghost to be God also againe for that God is but one as hath beene already shewed in acknowledging the holy Ghost to be God I confesse him to be one and so equall with the Father and the Sonne Furthermore
spirit of Diuination as in the 19. verse they were still inseparably to sticke to the Law of God and not to follow them which doe otherwise and the marke whereby to know these is that they spake not according to this word then the marke of Gods people must needs be this word purely spoken 2 Iohn 10 and taught amongst them Againe S. Iohn saith If there come any vnto you and bring not this doctrine receiue him not to house neither bid him God speed And in the verse before he twice nameth the doctrine of Christ Verse 9 Hee that continueth in the Doctrine of Christ hath both the Father and the Sonne So that if Iohn bee made iudge of the Churches markes the principall shall be the Word the true doctrine taught there Aand to the same effect speaketh Saint Paul Gal. 1.8 Though we or an Angel from Heauen preach otherwise vnto you then we haue preached let him be accursed corrupt preaching is still made the marke of Seducers and then on the contrary side sincere Preaching cannot but bee the marke of Gods people What should I multiply more testimonies in this case Christ himselfe hath plainely taught the same with his Disciples For to what else tend these words against the Pharisies O hypocrites Esaias prophesied well of you Math. 15 7. Verse 9. saying In vaine doe they worship me teaching for doctrines mens precepts Doth he not coâdemne the Pharisies for their false doctrine to be a false Church and what is this else but to iustifie this as a certaine marke of the true Church viz. true doctrine and teaching out of Gods holy word and what hath beene said of the Word of God the same is true also of the holy Sacraments these rightly administred are further certaine markes of the true Church for these are the seales of Gods word the signes of his couenant whereby he bindes himselfe to be our God and receiues vs to be his people and sure pledges of his loue towards vs which we really haue till we come actually to be possessed of perfect holinesse and glory with Christ in stead of which these are here giuen vnto vs. The Sacraments of old were Circumcision and the Passouer the Baptisme in the redd Sea the water flowing out of the rocke c. which the Apostle reckoneth vp as markes of the Israelites where hee saith that vnto them pertaines the couenants Rom. 9.4 the giuing of the Law and the seruice of God c. And more particularly when he would describe the old Church visible and the true Church of the Iewes for example to the Church that then was hee sets it foorth by these markes They all eat of the same spirituall meat 1. Cor. 10.2 Verse 4. Verse 2. and dranke of the same spirituall drinke for they dranke of the rocke that followed them And againe They were all baptized in the Cloud and in the Sea vnto Moses And in the Epistle to the Hebrewes comparing the first Tabernacle with the second that is the Church vnder the old Testament with the Church vnder the new he makes the markes of that Church The Candle-sticke Heb. 9.3.4 the table the Shew-bread the golden pot with Manna and Aarons rod sacrifices c. All Sacraments setting foorth Iesus Christ And more specially at the first ordaining of Circumcision the Passe-ouer this is by the Lord assigned to bee the ende of them viz. to bee a signe and marke of his People Of Circumcision hee saith to Abraham This shall be a signe of my couenant vnto thee Gen. 17.11 that is whereby all that would might know him and his posterity to bee Gods people Likewise of the Passeouer The blood shall bee a signe vpon the post of the doore Exod. 12.13 by this Sacrament the very Angell that came to destroy should know where Gods people dwelt and it was a perpetuall signe till Christs comming Verse 27. for their children many generations after must bee still continually instructed heerein Now vnder the new Testament Proofes of the New Testament Marâ 16.16 two others haue succeeded in the roome of these Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord. Concerning Baptisme the Lord saith Hee that beleeueth and is baptized shall bee saued Heere Baptisme is made a marke of Beleeuers 1 Pet. 3 21. and S. Peter compareth Baptisme with Noahs Arke which was easie to be knowne from other buildings by the floting alone vpon the water so is the Church by true Baptisme and alwayes so soone as any imbraced the Word the first marke of the Church they are exhorted to this second without delay as the Iewes that were at Peters Sermon When they were pricked in their hearts and would know what they should doe Act 2.38 Bee baptized saith hee in the name of the Lord Iesus for the remission of sinnâs And this was the next thing that the Eunuch proceeded vnto after he had receiued the word Act. 8. What hiâders me saith hee from being baptized It was the next thing done to Cornelius to the Iaylour and all others of whose conuersion wee read in the holy Scriptures It is true indeed that aferwards some famous men did delay their baptisme vpon some sinister conceit as is to be feared that is left by sinning after Baptisme they should for euer bee cut off from being Gods people Theod lib 4. cap. 12. Athan. Apâeg ad Constantin Socr. ib. 5. c. 6. Basil exhort ad baptismum Naz. orat in bap Chrisost hom 1. in Act. Greg orat de non differ bapt though some other reasons haue beene alledged on their behalfe as that Constantine the Great deferred his Baptisme that hee might receiue it at the riuer Iordan where Christ was baptized as saith Theodoret and in the same delay did his sonnes follow him Constans and Constantius and Valens and Theodosius as hath Athanasius Theodoret and Socrates And this was so common that there were Cliniâi and Grabatarii so called who deferred vntill their last sicknesse but this was euer misliked by the sincere Fathers who therefore did often inueigh heere against as Basilius Nazianzen Chrysostome Gregory of Nissen c. Lastly for the Sacrament of the Lords Supper the Apostle makes it so certaine a marke of Gods Church that when he would expresse the company of Gods people of which they cannot be which partake of the table of Diuels he saith 1 Cor. 10.11 Yee cannot partake of the Lords table and of the table of Deuills and cannot drinke the cup of the Lord and the cup of Deuills the reason is euident for that the Lords table is a marke or cognizance of Gods people the Deuils table of the Deuills and not long after speaking of corrupt partaking of the Lords Supper when men came together in heart-burnings and contentions he saith 1 Cor. 11.16 Wee haue no such custome nor yet the Church of God as who should say that this is no mark of a true Church
which is noted Verse 23. not onely by the creatures vsed in the Lords Supper but by them rightly vsed according to his appointment as soon after he doth further alledge And for this cause was it that they met vnto the Lords table euery first day of the weeke according to that of S. Paul 1 Cor. 16. Euery first day of the weeke when yee are come together to break bread c. And this custome lasted long as Basilius the great and others doe testifie Basil Epist. 21. And thus the true marks of the Church are manifest without any suborning or glosing or wresting of sacred writings But as for these of antiquity visibility succession consent c. if these shall passe for certaine and perpetuall markes see what absurdities will follow heerevpon Mârkes of the Church set downe by Romanists refuted First tâe Church is only marked out vnto the learned and to such as haue beene long exercised in Ecclesiasticall histories a long time no simple person or barbarous can possibly come to the knowledge heereof for how should these know such things seeing that they depend vpon history large and much different in regard of the variety of writers some affirming some denying some reporting this way some that the same things Now the Church hath euer beene marked so as that supposing the admittance of the written word of God it hath beene knowne to the simplest though all writings of record made by man should haue beene burnt Secondly the primitiue Church in the Apostles dayes and their successors must by this reckoning haue been without any certaine marke whereby to bee knowne there being neither antiquity nor vniuersality nor succession in those times and the like might bee said of Abrahams time and Moses and Aarons c. Thirdly the Church of the Pharisees must haue beene the onely true Church of God in Christs time for they onely could plead antiquity c. they onely could alledge the consent of their Elders and succession of high priests for many yeares Whereas none of these absurdities will follow if wee acknowledge the Word and Sacraments the markes of Gods Church the simple may know it as well as the learned it is a marke common to the Apostles times these the Pharisees all heretiques are soone detected Again say that no such grosse things would follow heer vpon where haue you any testimonies for antiquity c. to be marks of Gods Church I am sure that in the most worthy of credit yee haue none at all Whereas the Lord himselfe giues plentifull testimony in his word to the other marks the name of this very Creed is an ancient monument of the Fathers of the Churches consent heerein viz. their calling it Symbolâm a badge or cognizance as who should say that the doctrine in this Symboll contained is a certain marke in theÌ of whomsoeuer it is receiued of Gods Church If any man shall yet stick because we doe not know who interpreteth the Scriptures truly receiues them according to the meaning of the holy Ghost so of the Sacraments O let not this be any hindrance to our receiuing of the truth because most are so vnripe in their vnderstanding and so vnacquainted with Gods Spirit Iam. 1. For if we aske more vnderstaÌding to know this the Lord will giue it vs if we aske his Spirit to direct vs to his own meaning Ioh. 14. he wil giue it also Moreouer we haue for helps this analogie or rule of faith to trie the truth by wee haue the forme of baptisme and of administring the Lords Supper plainly set down so that a discreet ordinary Christian may be sure when they are rightly vsed and when the faith is truely preached We haue the burthensome traditions of men plainely condemned Math. 15. Gal. 3. Gal. 5 17. Rom. 3. Gal. 4. the loue of Iewish of superstitious Ceremonies expressely censured Idolaters and Image worshippers adiudged to the pit of Hell workes in the case of iustification excluded and grace magnified him that seeketh to set vp himselfe aboue Gods that is Kings and Emperours pronounced Antichrist outward things vilified 2. Tim. 3. Marc. 7. Ioh. 4.20 Math. 10. and spirituall seruice commended will-worships disgraced doers of works supererogatory pronounced vnprofitable seruants persecutors detected as woolues c. If this will not serue to resolu vs but with Thomas we wil stil be doubtful let vs pray for some more special certificate the Lord sure wil vouchsafe vs his speciall fauor as he did Thomas according to our infirmity And let not weake Protestants be so vnstable as to be carried away herewith when they haue begun in the spirit to end in the flesh when they haue liued in the Church of God by reuolting to die out of the same Many cauells more wold be met withal about the promise of Christs building his Church vpon the Petra a rock of the constant remaining of this Church of his being present here alwaies to the end of the world to saue them from errour and to leade them into all truth of telling the Church in the case of offence which they say must needs therfore euer be visible on the contrary side of the noueltie of our Church our vnlawfull ministry in detracting from the first reformers c. but I haue been too long already for this briefe treatise and therfore will referre the reader to the learned writings of others of this argument purposely where hee shall finde them like chaffe blowne away by the spirit of Gods truth for that the rock vpon which the Church is built is not Peter 1. Cor. 3.11 but Christ for other foundation then Christ can no man lay S. Paul plainely teacheth againe his promise of the holy Ghost Obiections answered of being present with his Church vnto the worlds end proueth nothing for any particular place but for the persons of true beleeuers according to that When two or three are gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them and these shall not be suffered to fall lie in damnable heresies but be led by the Spirit into all truth lastly his bidding Tell the Church proueth no more but only that where the true Church of God is formally gouerned by excommunications and other censures for sinne there obstinate and otherwise incorrigible offendors are to be complained of this discipline is to be exercised against them For if it proueth the being of Gods true Church visible alwaies it must also proue it in al places else when any person is thus grieued how shall we come to the Church to complaine and thus this rule shall remaine still vnperfect For our ministery and Church it is sufficiently iustifyed before it much matters not how lately the word began to be purely preached and the Sacraments rightly administred so that it now be so amongst vs this maketh vs a lawfull ministery and the true
altogether erred For if one or some may what more priuiledge can they haue altogether Obict 1 If it be said that this is a doctrine tending to Atheisme for if the Church may erre there is no certainety of truth to be had if no certainty of truth to be had then is there iust cause of suspition giuen that there is no certaine truth at all and then saith the Atheist all is fabulous I answere that this consequence is most false for though all the Churches visible in the world were in an error yet there is certainty of truth to be had viz in the holy Scriptures to which Gods people taking heed may be saued from following Baal 1. Kin. 19.18 with the seuen thousands in Israel in Elijahs time who complained of the common reuolt of all but himselfe alone but was comforted with this that the Lord had left vnto him seuen thousand whose knees had not bowed to Baal nor their mouthes kissed himselfe For thus taking heede vnto the holy writings of the Prophets 2. Pet. 1.19 Saint Peter commends them of his time calling it a sure word and a light shining in a darke place and telling them that they doe well and Saint Paul would haue the Galatians not to regard the very Apostles in comparison of the Gospell which they had receiued saying If we our selues Galat. 1.8 or an Angell from Heauen teach any other wise let him be accursed Obict 2 The truth knowne without the Pope Iudge If it be said further All Heretiques doe paint ouer their heresies with allegations out of the Scriptures how therefore shall we know them Can euery simple man barely by the Scriptures discouer their craft and keepe himselfe from their poyson they are rather thus in the way of being peruerted to their ineuitable damnation 2. Pet. 3.16 as S. Peter teacheth I answer that this is a maruell seeing S. 1. Iohn 4.1 1. Thessal 5.21 Iohn biddeth euery man trie the Spirits Whether they be of God or no and giueth a generall rule to know them by and S. Paul saith Try all things and cleaue to that which is good and the men of Beraea are commended Acts 17.11 for searching the Scriptures to finde whether those things were so which were taught them by chiefe Pillers in the Church of God What impudencie then is it to count this the high way of errour How did the people of God of olde Esay 8.20 that had none but the Law and the Testimony with the help of Gods Priests to direct them What were those of the Primitiue Church more slenderly appoynted then we of these last times Or is there any now superiour to the very Apostles who submitted their teaching to the triall of this rule Let the Romanists then be a âamed of this shamefull aduancing their Pope as infallible Iudg of all poynts of religion For this is indeede the way to Atheisme the way to all errour when one Pope shall contradict another or any shall fall into heresie as they haue done and yet be held for infallible 2. Cor. 8. Our rule is more certaine and neuer deceiueth but when fickle-headed persons will wrest it to their owne wills not bring their conceipts into subiection to it which is S. Peters meaning For here holdeth the promise of Christ concerning the Spirit to leade vs into all truth viz. if with humble hearts thinking that we know nothing as we ought to know we come to reade and heare the word of God and compare places more hard and obscure with plaine and easie places praying heartily in the name of Christ to be directed aright and no way belongeth to the Bishop of Rome as head of the Church as his flatterers vainely pretend Obict 3 Of Points maintained by Papists from plaine Scriptures Iam. 2.24 If any man will further obiect that this cannot yet make any Church appeare to be a true Church to them that are without For thus also the Roman Church will rather be iustified for that many points there helde different from vs are plainly set down which without glozing or paraphrasing is not so in the Church of the Protestants For example Saint Iames hath taught plainly We are not iustified by faith without workes It is not so of iustification by faith alone Our Sauiour Christ hath sayd plainly This is my body but not so of the signe of his body Saint Paul hath sayd Worke out your saluation with feare and trembling Saint Iames againe sayth If any be sicke let him be annointed in the name of the Lord Iesus c and expresse mention is made of traditions c. I answer It is good for the Roman Catholiques to deale heerein but with some lighter poynts of their religion for feare if they should proceed further to their grand doctrines of inuocation of Saints of Image-worshipping of worshipping the bread in the Sacrament of withdrawing the Cup from the Laitie of their Latine Seruice and ridiculous ceremonies and works of Supererrogation c. of being altogether grauelled heere A man would not thinke that they had the face to bring their stubble to the Scriptures without blushing for if they haue one sentence of Scripture in words speaking with them we haue ten for the Protestants Exod. 20.4 We haue an expresse command forbidding Images and their worship and a further commentary hereupon made by the Lord himselfe Deut. 4.5 Take heede for you saw no image in the day that the Lord spake vnto you Esa 63.16 c. against inuocation of Saints it is sayd Abraham knowes not of vs Jsaac is ignorant of vs and Angels and Saints haue refused this honour against the Popes Supremacy They that are great amongst the Gentiles haue dominion ouer them but it shall not be so with you Against the adoration of the Hoste They worshipped the creature Rom. 1 in stead of the Creator Against the merit of Workes We are vnprofitable seruants wee haue done but our duty when we haue done all 2 Cor. 3.5 Against free-will We cannot thinke a good thought of our selues With infinite places more of which very children are not ignorant For the places by them alledged they are but meere shewes Iames must be compared with Paul who is more large in the poynt of Iustification and so his meaning will appeare that we are iustified that is declared to be iust before men by our attentiue and vnpartial workes the rest are eiusdâm farinae easie to be answered as no Reader is ignorant And therefore if the Scriptures be acknowledged the rule of truth the Church will soone be made manifest euen to the vnconuerted Obict 4 The Scriptures translated Gods Word If it be further obiected that plaine people cannot know which be the Scriptures because the languages wherin they were first written is hidden from them now there be diuers translations indeede but much differing one from another how then can they know the
members of Gods Church are wont thus to doe They are Saints as hath beene said they put off the old man with the lusts and put on the new This we doe all acknowledge when we confesse I beleeue the holy Church but alas how few doe accordingly how is holinesse scorned he that is not carried away with the streame of common impieties but is carefull to haue a good conscience before God and man shall be made a gazing stock and laughing stock They say a yong Saint an old diuell onely good fellowes that defile themselues with swilling whoring swearing and vanitie they are the men most generally esteemed in these miserable daies The Lord then hath but a poore Church euen in the middest of his true visible Church it is but a little flocke vpon which he will bestow the kingdom Wherefore let all such as loue this kingdome beware this broade way Heb. 11.14 and study for true holinesse without which no man shall see God 3. Duty To renounce coÌfidence in works The third duty is to renounce all confidence in our owne workes and whatsoeuer we can doe and to seeke for iustification only by the merits and obedience of the Lord Iesus Christ who is made vnto vs of God 1 Cor. 1.30 iustification and redemption We must be holy and exercised in holy and good workes that we may be members of the holy Church but farre be it from vs to relie vpon our owne workes or holinesse for so wee may seeke after righteousnesse with the Iewes Rom. 9 but not attaine it We must haue the long white robes of Christs righteousnesse to couer vs that we may be vnblameable and without spot before the Father his blood washeth the Church Reuel 6 and sanctifieth it that it may be presented without spot or wrinkle Wherefore let not the standers of Papists hinder vs from following this rule though they falsly charge vs with abrogating good workes whilest we seeke to be iustified before God by the righteousnesse of Christ alone for in so doing we may boldly say with the Apostle We doe not disanull the Law but establish the Law seeing we teach the necessitie of holy and good workes 4. Duty to be confident against Purgatory The fourth duty is to be confident against the feare of Purgatory fire wherewith the Papists teach that we al must be purged before that we can enter into Heauen and that the torment hereof exceedeth the pangs of any suffering in this world because that by death the flesh is abolished in the faithfull and perfect holinesse is attained as hath beene already shewed That fire is but mans inuention to scarre fooles and babes and to cony-catch them of a great part of their substance Our Purgatory fire of which it is spoken in Saint Iames and in sundry other places of the Scripture is affliction in this world which is as the fining pot for siluer and gold all other Purgatories were vnknowne to the Prophets and Apostles and to the Christians of former times and therefore no cause is there why we should feare them Quest 36. Which is the third thing that you learne to beleeue concerning the Church Answ Thirdly J learne to beleeue that Gods Church is Catholike that is consisting of persons of all sorts scattered all ouer the world and of all times and ages Esa 2. cap. 40 c. Explan In this answer is fully layd open the meaning of the word Catholique being a Greeke word it signifieth Vniuersall and the Church is here declared to be vniuersall First in regard of persons belonging to the Church viz. men and women of all sorts and conditions high and low rich and poore bond and free Princes and Subiects noble and ignoble the Lord taketh some out of all these estates and degrees into his kingdome Secondly in regard of places the Church is dispersed East West North and South and not tyed to any certaine place or places neither to Ierusalem nor to Rome neither to Graecia nor to Barbaria but wheresoeuer the word of God taketh effect there is the Church also Thirdly in regard of time the Church was from the beginning is now and shall be throughout all ages and in the end of this world be crowned with Eternity as the head thereof Christ Iesus is Secondly for the proofes of these things Nothing is more common in the Scriptures than that all people and all nations shall come and worship the Lord shall see the saluation of God and haue ioy light and gladnesse instead of sorrow and heauinesse And this was typically represented in Noahs Arke whereinto entred the creatures of all sorts foure footed beasts and creeping things feathered fowles and all manner of cattle both cleane and the vncleane Now the cleane of these set foorth the Iewes Act. 10. and the vncleane the Gentiles as was shewed vnto Peter the cleane set foorth the righteous and godly the vncleane the lewd and wicked as the Lord would haue the Iewes vnderstand when he forbad them to eate of the vncleane the feathered fowles and the more noble beasts great and noble persons the creeping things Leuit. 11. the poore and needy of all which some were receiued into the Arke and some are receiued into the Church yea the very vncleane wicked when they repent Reuel 7. Moreouer in the Booke of the Reuelation as some were sealed of euery Tribe of Israel Dan onely excepted because of his Idolatry so were some of all kindreds nations and tongues which together made such a multitude as could not be told And this vniuersality of the Church was noted to haue beene euen whilest the Temple stood for when the Holy Ghost did wonderfully giue vtterance to the Apostles in all languages some of all nations are said to haue bene there Acts 2.5 Parthians Medes and Elamites and the Inhabitants of Mesopotamia men of Cappadocia Pontus Asia c. men fearing God which dwelt there for religions sake More particularly for persons belonging to the Church the Lord doth both inuite all when he sayth Come vnto mee Matth 11. Marc 16. all yee that are weary and heauy loaden and J will refresh you and Goe preach the Word to euery creature And by his Apostle Paul saying 1 Tim. 2.1 Verse 3. Verse 4. 2 Pet 9. Let prayers and supplications and giuing of thankes be made for all men For this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Sauiour who would that all men should be saued and come to the knowledge of the truth and Peter saying The Lord would haue no man to perish but all men come to repentance Euen as he that inuiteth to a feast Matth. 22. is willing that all the guests which are bidden should come partake of his feast onely if worldly temptations hinder any hee is wroth and will destroy them if they refuse to come because of their profit Luc. 3. their pleasure their security c.
415. The sayd Husse began first with reading the writings of Wickliffe and defended these things vnto the death That Peter neither was nor is the head of the Church That the Popes dignity came from Caesar and that his institution and perfection flowed from Caesar that they had done vniustly that condemned the Articles of Wickliffe c And an hundreth yeares after as hee had foretold came Luther for hee had said that they might indeed burne the Goose which the name Husse signified but within an hundreth yeares such a smell should arise out of her feathers as all Italy should not bee able to put downe for a remembrance whereof these words were written in certaine coyne which remaineth with Husses Image Post centum annos Deo mihique sunt responsuri After an hundreth yeares they shall answer to God and to me And thus haue I led thee along Christian Reader throughout all ages giuing thee a little view of the disposition of former times by which thou maist stop the mouthes of slanderous Papists cauilling at our religion as too new but of yesterday when as in very truth the maine things wherein they differ from vs viz. ridiculous ceremonies Idolatrous imagery popish supremacy and abuses about the Sacrament c. could neuer haue approbation from all but partly feare of the Pope his tyranny and partly the mutability of the most being apt to follow great ones according to that Regis ad exemplâr c After the Kings example all the world is framid first made these abuses common and in processe of time to be held the very religion of the Catholike Church of God well affected and sincere persons in the meane time seeing into these abhominations and according to their slender power fighting against them 1. Duty To praise Goâs mercy âor excluding none out of the Church Now follow the duties of this faith The first is to praise and extoll the Lords mercy who without respect of forme or beauty of wealth or portion of quality or condition of countrey or nation is pleased to espouse vs vnto himselfe in spirituall marriage and to endow vs with his heauenly Kingdome Vs I say in speciall this nation and Church of England which God of his mercy hath vouchsafed to call not onely out of the vtter darknesse of Paganisme of old but also out of the dregges of Romish superstition of latter yeares Euen as Hester was more pleasing to King Ahasuerosh then all the virgins that were brought in vnto him so should wee bee to the King of Kings more then all which bee out of the Church whether Turkes Iewes Papists or other Infidels and heretiques If there be any amongst them zealous for their superstitions deuout charitable iust and true in their dealings much more should wee all bee such that wee may please him the beames of whose grace haue beene more shed vpon vs. But it being farre otherwise with most amongst vs with what face shall we looke vpon him when he shall call to a reckoning where shall our place be found verily as it was said of the Sodomites they shall rise vp against such and condemne them idolatrous and heathen men shall rise vp against them and condemne them 2. Duty Not to bee discouraged because wee are poore The second duty is not to be discouraged from comming to the Lord because wee are grieuous sinners or poore or base of condition and thus without all likelihood of attaining to so great dignity for the company which he receiueth bee of all sorts as well poore as rich as well sinners as righteous as well low and base ones as high and noble Persecuting Saul is as well accepted amongst his Disciples as preching Peter the poore Publicans and sinners as iust Zachary and rich Ioseph Mary possessed with diuels as Iohn Baptist indued with the holy Ghost the Prodigall spendthrift sonne as the stayed good husband that neuer brake his fathers command Wherefore let vs all come boldly to the throne of grace that we may finde helpe in time of neede Heb. 4.16 If a great feast were made from which none should bee excluded neither ragged nor rude ones neither lame nor blinde neither leprous nor loathsome how would all that need come flocking therevnto How much more then should wee thrust into the Church of God and take his Kingdome by violence seeing he hath set the gates open to vs all how loathsome soeuer we are by reason of our sins so that we may come not to a ful feast for one meale but to be fed so as that we shall neuer hunger any more to be watered so with the water of life as that we shal neuer thirst any more But let not impudent hard hearted sinners herewith as with fig leaues couer their filthy nakednesse let not prophane ones whose liues are a trade of sinning apply this as a cloake to hide their vicerous sores of sinne making them the more to putrifie For it is phisicke only for the sicke it is a medecine only for the wounded groaning vnder the burthen of their sinnes Math. 11. 3 Duty To pray for the Church in all places The third duty is to be like affected and to pray alike for Gods Church in France in Germany in Denmark in Grecia in Sweuia and wheresoeuer else as well as for our selues and neere neighbours because the mysticall body of which we are members is in all these places also yea in all places scattered through the world and wheresoeuer it be yet it is all but one body one holy Catholique Church wee are to pray then as heartily for the weakening and rooting out of the popish heresie from amongst the French and the setting ouer them sincere gouernors as in the like case wee would doe for our selues we are to grieue as much for the Churches in Hungary and Transyluania so spoyled by the Turke as if it were our owne case Rom. 12. For in the body if one member be grieued all are grieued with it and so on the contrary side in like manner ought we to haue a fellow feeling of one anothers ioy and misery though in places far distant one from another 4 Duty Not to be troubled at antiquity pretended by Romanists The fourth duty is not to be driuen from our hold for the antiquity of our Religion by any popish forces seeing it is most true that our Church is also Catholique for time that is of all times and ages and that of the Church of Rome hath beene meerely forced vpon the world and in continuance of time for want of knowledge of the better came to be esteemed for the truth as Mahumetisme is amongst the multitude vnder the Turkish dominions No age as wee haue seen hath been without some witnesses hereof and no doubt but there were many more but who was there then to register such things Wherefore let vs not wauer in our faith but maintaine it to the death seeing that
cleane broken off wee are put from him and without all pitty must endure the euer-burning flames of hell fire 4. Duty To doe good vnto all Gal. 6.10 The fourth duty is to doe good vnto all but specially to those of the houshold of faith as the Apostle warneth because of our communion with them and that not onely in distributing our temporall goods but our spirituall in being like affected towards them reioycing with them that reioyce and weeping with them that weepe For in the members of our body to vse the Argument of the Apostle Can one be pained and not all of them in like manner grieued so in the spirituall body of Christ of which wee professe our selues members there can be none grieued but it must bee our griefe also none comforted but it must bee our comfort also And if wee be thus affected towards one another wee shall need no spurs to pricke vs forward to any duty of loue towards one another but Ministers will preach diligently to inlighten their fellow members people will pray heartily that a doore of vtterance may be giuen vnto them neighbors wil not suffer one another to sin but plainly rebuke vice the forward in matters of religion will not suffer others to bee slacke but prouoke them to loue and good works the stayed will not suffer the vnruly to goe on in their inordinate courses but restore them in the spirit of meekenesse the rich will not suffer the poore to perish for want of food but relieue them they which haue plenty will supply the necessities of such as suffer through scarcity euen beyond that which they are able and all this readily and cheerefully because it is to the benefit of our common body of which wee are all members alike Neither is this all but in thus doing we do wonderfully please our deare Sauiour and shall haue it remembred at the last day to our vnspeakable comfort Math 2â Wherefore let our hard hearts breake within vs let them resolue into bowels of compassion towards the poore and let our security in regard of others become anxious carefulnesse for the keeping of them vpright in the way of righteousnesse 5. Duty To be comfortable in distresse Heb. 4.15 The fift duty is to bee comfortable in all our sufferings whether by persecutors or slanderours by sicknesses or lâsses by pouerty or wants because our head Christ is not without a Sympathy and feeling of these miseries and will not suffer vs to be tempted heereby beyond that we are able but will giue the issue together with the temptation Was it not a wonderfull stay to the mindes of the Disciples when Christ told them Math 10. Hee that receiueth you receiueth mee and hee that receiueth me receiueth him that sent me And on the contrary side to those that do contrariwise Did it not confirme Paul much becomming a Preacher of the Gospell to heare that they which persecuted the Christians did persecute Christ himselfe Doubtlesse it did Likewise then should it confirme and comfort vs in all our troubles and crosses If any man were so neere vnto the King and so great in his fauor as that whosoeuer dares to touch him it were as good for him to touch the King himselfe hee would bee secure in all wrongs and iniuries done vnto him But wee are so neere vnto the King of Heauen as that whosoeuer toucheth vs goeth about to pull the signet out of his right hand and toucheth the apple of his eye Esa 49.15.16 What ioy and comfort then should wee exexpresse euen in the time of our tribulations seeing that when wee suffer Rom. 5. the Lord is grieued who will not hold his peace for euer but as a mighty Gyant waked out of his sleeep will surely come forth and smite all his enemies with a great destruction and with Sampson shake off the cords and ropes of all miseries as threds burnt in the fire 6. Duty To lead an heauenly life The sixth duty is to leade an heauenly life whilst we liue vpon earth because there is a communion betwixt vs and the Saints in heauen And this is by hauing our hearts lifted vp to heauen by meditation by setting vp Iaacobs ladder to Heauen by prayer by hauing our mouthes seasontd with speeches of Heauen and of heauenly things by making vnto vs wings with the Angels for swiftnesse and readinesse in doing Gods will by being fiery through zeale with the Seraphims for Gods glory If wee looke well about vs all things consent together to worke in vs this heauenlines our Father is in Heauen our head and husband Christ in Heauen the Prophets and the Apostles with the rest of our fellow-seruants in Heauen our riches our ioy and our crowne in Heauen and our deare Country and pleasant dwelling places no where but in Heauen How is it then that wee so farre forget our selues as to bee sensuall and earthly and haue so little sauour of heauenlinesse in vs Why doe wee not hang downe our heads and bee ashamed that the Lord should see our hearts and tongues so basely taken vp so estranged from our deere Husband Father Brethren and Countrey where so excellent things are prouided for vs Quest 45. What meane you by the forgiuenesse of sinnes Answ That wonderfull grace of God in Iesus Christ whereby he accounts of sinne as if it had neuer beene committed Explan We shall not neede to be so large about this Article because it is easie to be vnderstood The meaning is nothing else but as is laid downe in the answere viz. that the Church of God and euery member thereof hath all their sinnes so done away that they shall neuer be laid vnto their charge no more then if they had neuer by them beene committed and all this through the meere grace and onely mercy of God in Iesus Christ Proofe For the proofes of holy Scripture here is plainely set downe First that the forgiuenesse of sins is a wonderfull fauour for He is blessed saith the Psalmist Psal â2 1 to whom his sins are forgiuen and good cause is there why he should be counted blessed indeede who attaineth vnto this seeing that he is forgiuen ten thousand of talents of which he was not able to pay one penny and so stood euery houre in danger to be cast into prison to lie there in misery perpetually Maâ 18.24 Deut. â7 Againe he is deliuered from the curse of God which attendeth vpon sinners for Cursed is he that continueth not in all things written in the booke of the Law to doe them and this curse is death according to that Rom. 6 The wages of sinne is death the death of the body which is terrible for death came in by sinne and all such punishments as doe hasten vnto and be fore-runners of this for Rom. 5. Lament 3 3â man suffereth for his sinnes and which is most terrible of all the death of the
pardon of our sinnes For the duties of this faith The first is to pray vnto God earnestly euery day aboue all things of this world for the pardon of our sinnes because this is so great and wonderfull a grace For if a man were greatly endebted and for his debts imprisoned or sold for a slaue euer so to continue in most hard bondage would hee desire either good cheare or apparell pleasures or fits of ease wealth or health in comparison of freedome from this miserable estate in like manner seeing wee bee so farre indebted by our sinnes and thus made miserable slaues of the diuell why doe wee craue so earnestly against worldly wants and for worldly good things and not rather against our sinnes and for this blessednes to be deliuered from them And the rather because if our sins be vnremitted we cannot looke to speed in any other desire for our sins do separate betwixt our God and vs. Esa 5â 2. Ios 7. All the time that sinfull Achan was in the Israelites campe they could not preuaile against Ay 1 Sam. 28. when Saul had sinned he could get none answere at Gods Oracle either by vision by Vrim or by Prophets so whilst wee are in our sinnes we may aske indeed but wee shall not haue we may make many prayers but not be heard for the prayers of the wicked are abomination to the Lord. Wherefore let this bee the first and chiefe thing which wee pray for in all our supplications and as we will vse all humility and importunity to speed of some speciall benefit and renew our âuite from day to day that wee may speed so let vs neuer giue ouer praying vnto the Lord for the pardon of our sinnes being a benefit of benefits and the most necessary thing for vs in the world 2 Duty To loue the Lord. The second duty is to loue the Lord and our Sauiour Iesus Christ with all our hearts and with all our might because God is the Author of this great grace Christ Iesus hath merited the same for vs. A miserable bankrupt owing a thousand pound if hee should haue all forgiuen him if some rich man would vndertake the payment of his debts for him and set him vp that he might liue a freeman againe and exercise his trade in as good manner as euer hee did before were a most ingratefull wretch if hee should not loue so great a benefactor and that vnfainedly all his life but much more vngratefull should wee shew our selues when as the Lord hath raised vs from our bankrupt estate being indebted not a thousand pounds but ten thousands of talents yea millions without count and made vs blessed and happy if we shal not loue his Maiesty without all dissimulation and therefore study to please him all our dayes With what thankfulnesse doth S. Paul exult for his deliuerance from sinne by Iesus Christ when being but euen now at the point of despaire he presently liftâth vp himselfe through faith of the pardon of his sinnes hauing cryed out miserable man âhat I am who shall deliuer me from the body of this death hee presently answereth himselfe Thankes bee vnto God through Iesus Christ our Lord. Rom. 7 14.2â How desirous is he by publishing Gods mercy to the world to expresse his wonderfull thankfulnesse for this wonderfull grace when so openly hee confesseth When I was a Persecutor and a blasphemer and an oppressor God had mercy on mee â Tim 1. â3 And thus greatly affected should we be not in word but in deed in that wee study to set forth his glory as hee did and in all things not to please men but God they which doe otherwise loue not the Lord whatsoeuer they say but as the Gentiles who by their sinnes dishonoured him are said to haue beene so are these haters of God and hated of him Rom. 1. 3 Duty To cease from sinne The third duty is to breake off all our sinnes by righteousnes and not continue any longer therein because wee haue beene already enough endangered through sinne nay if wee liue in sinne we are still in the same danger seeing the workers of iniquity are shut out of doores whatsoeuer they plead for themselues If a man through surfet hath fallen into any dangerous disease which had like to haue cost him his life but be againe recouered he will take heed of falling into the same againe and likewise if hee had fallen into a deepe pit or into any other great euill so should we being restored from the surfet of sinne being lifted vp from the dangerous pit of wickednesse hauing escaped through Gods great mercy the greatest euill that could haue befallen vs wee should I say bee at defiance with this euill and aboue all watches watch against sinne And the rather because wee doe otherwise still remaine indangered through this deadly surfet wee still lie and are like to lie without all helpe in this horrible pit till wee exchange for the pit of hell The Lord hath not so much as promised or spoken any syllable tending to a promise of forgiuing sinnes but to such as forsake their sinnes He is often in these and the like comfortable speeches Ezech. 18. When a wicked man shall turne from his wickednesse and doe that which is lawfull and right hee shall saue his soule aliue He âhat confesseth and forsaketh his sins shall haue mercy c. Prou. 28.23 but where is it to be found that men liuing in their sinnes shall saue mercy that such as goe on in their wickednesse shall haue their soules aliue not any where in Gods booke but the cleane contrary that they shall die in their sinnes that they shall haue iudgement without mercy according to that Thou which after thy hardnesse of heart that cannot repent doest heape vp to thy selfe wrath against the day of wrath Rom. 2 4. so that it must needs then be the diuels booke whence men learne that they shall bee forgiuen although they goe on in adding sinne vnto sinne and so neglect all holy admonitions of breaking off their euill course of life Quest 46. What is meant by the resurrection of the body Answ That although the body after death lye rotting in the graue yet at the last day it shall be raised againe by Gods great power and being ioyned to the soule shall stand before Gods iudgement seat to giue accompt of all that it hath done whether good or euill and bee rewarded accordingly Explan This last article as it consisteth of two members the one the resurrection of the body the other the life euerlasting so haue I propounded to speake seuerally of them because they are both weighty points and deepe misteries Touching the resurrection of the body it is nothing else but that first I do acknowledge that our bodies are all fraile and weake and how many yeares soeuer they continue yet fall to the ground they shall at the last euen as they were taken
done euill to condemnation We ought then to be ashamed to be sensuall like the beast whose end is when he dyeth to be like the Epicure Sardanapalus whose Epigram was Ede bibe lude dormi post mortem nulla voluptas Eate drinke sleepe and play In death all pleasure flies away But we know that this is the voyce of the blacke children of the night that want the light of the vnderstanding of this thing or that will not vnderstand the same wee are all children of the light we all confesse the resurrection of the body why doe wee not then cease from the workes of darkenesse from surfetting and drunkennesse from chambering and wantonnesse and walke as in the light in sobriety temperance and chastity 1. Thess 5. 3. Duty To beare all diseases patiently The third duty is to beare all our bodily imperfections and sicknesses patiently because in the resurrection all shall be done away weakenes shall be strength deformity shall be beauty crookednesse shall be straightnesse naturall shall be spirituall It would not grieue a man to be in a litle paine for a moment so that he might be free from all paine for euer after to be sicke a day that he might liue the more healthfully all the yeere after yea men will in this case put themselues to paine and make themselues sicke by loathsome drugs of the Apothecary No more ought it to grieue vs that belieue the resurrection if wee suffer by sicknesse or weaknesse or any aberrations in our nature in this world which is but a short time seeing that euer hereafter we shal be freed from all these If we haue any friends or children that be thus let vs neither be ashamed of it nor trouble our selues hereat but let it rather trouble vs if they haue deformed soules miserable blind vgly through sin for these will remaine vpon them as blacke badges for euer disgracing them before God his holy Angels whatsoeuer their outward proportions be 4. Duty To serue God with all our members The fourth duty is not to account it sufficient to serue God with our hearts but with our tongues to speake of his praises with our hands to worke the thing that is good with our feete to runne to religious exercises with our mouthes to glorifie God in daily prayer with our eares to hearken to his holy Word with our bodies to practise sobriety with our eyes to be stayed from wanton lookes and to offer vp our whole selues as sacrifice vnto God to doe his will with all our might because that euen our bodies shall rise and be honoured and become spirituall Rom. 1â 1 But how can we expect that it should be thus with vs in our bodies if our members be instruments of sinne How can he which by vncleannesse weakeneth his body and bringeth it into a filthy case at the stewes looke that it should be strengthened and healed at the resurrection He that drinketh out his eyes how can he expect to haue them made more cleare at that day Hee that breakes his bones by quarrelling and fighting how can he expect so much fauour as to haue them rightened againe Such whorish women as by painting their faces bring them to ill-fauourednesse how can they expect to haue faces as Angels at that day And so for all other iniuries offered to mens bodies by seruing sinne No King will pity his rebellious subiects so farre as to send Chyrurgians or Physicians to cure them if in their rebellion they haue beene wounded or gotten through distemper any dangerous sicknesse but will rather send out his Hangmen to doe execution vpon them no more will the King of Heauen heale the infirmities of such as by sinnes haue rebelled against him but will giue them ouer to his Executioners the Diuels to be further tormented Wherefore thinke it not enough to serue God in thy heart and in thy soule but offer vnto him thy body also that the estate of both may bee amended in the resurrection and so remaine for euer 5. Duty Not to be ouer sorry for our friends departed 2 Sam. 13. The fift duty is to mittigate our sorrow when by death wee are parted from our dearest friends because wee are not without hope with the Heathen of meeting againe at the resurrection They are not lost which dye but as Dauid said of his childe so is it true of all that dye in the Lord Hee shall not come to me but I shall goe to him Wee cannot but grieue I grant so many as bee indued with naturall affections at the departure of our friend but as Christ said vnto the women that followed him to the Crosse Weepe not for mee but for your selues and for your children so is it to bee applyed vnto vs when our friends go to their death weep not for them but weep for your selues who shall for the time of this fraile life want their sweet society counsel and company but we shall all meet againe Quest 50. What meane you by the life euerlasting Answ All that euer-induring happinesse and all those ioyes which the Lord imparteth to all his Elect in the world to come which are so great as that the eye hath not seene nor the eare heard neither can the heart of man conceiue throughly of them Expla This member of the last Article as it is placed last of all so is it the greatest comfort of all to all beleeuers Vnder these two words Life euerlasting is set downe a surpassing weight of glory which all the words deuised by the best wit and vttered by the most eloquent tongue of man cannot expresse It is not only life but ioy not only ioy but riches not only riches but glory and all these not in some measure but in excesse not mixed but absolute without griefe without want without dishonour not by intermissions and fits but continually not after some long time to end but euerlastingly Proofe Secondly for the grounds of these things 1. Euerlasting life taken at large is common to the Elect and to the Reprobate for euen these shall seeke for death and not finde it but to liue shall be a paine vnto them It shall not be so with the elect their life shall be full of ioy for at Gods right hand Psal 16. there be pleasures and fulnesse of ioy They breake out into singing for ioy according to that of the Prophet My seruants shall sing for ioy of heart They shall haue all things to make them ioyous the pleasantnes of their dwelling place Reuel 21. the pauements being of gold the walles of precious stones their amiable company none but holy Esa 11. cap 65. none that hurt or deuoure shall be in the holy mountaine of the Lord the presence of the King of heauen their Father who will himselfe Esa 65.24 with his glorious presence dwell with them giuing them euery thing euen before they shall aske the impassible constitution of
this faith what obedient and godly liuing is required to haue comfort in this faith how scandalous professors heereof shall bee barred out of eternall life euen as they that neuer knew how to rehearse this confession at all They also which imagine faith to be in their owne power and therefore neglect to pray for it when the Apostles themselues prayed Lord increase our Faith So many as be faithfull indeed let vs bee otherwise minded beleeuing all these things in heart without doubting studying aboue all things to bee more and more confirmed herein by godly liuing and euer heartily praying Lord giue faith where it is wanting and where it is increase our faith more and more And thus by the grace of God haue we finished our commentary vpon the first part of the Catechisme concerning the things to be beleeued and maintained to the death that we may come to life The end of the Creed Of the Commandements Quest THou saidst that thou wert bound to keepe the Commandements of Almighty God Which be they Answ God spake these words and saide I am the Lord thy God which haue brought thee out of the land of Aegypt out of the house of bondage Thou shalt haue none other Gods but me Thou shalt not make to thy selfe any grauen Image nor the likenesse of any thing that is in the heauen aboue or in the earth beneath or in the water vnder the earth Thou shalt not bow downe to them nor worship them for I the Lord thy God am a Iealous God and visit the sinnes of the fathers vpon the children vnto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me and shewe mercy vnto thousands of them that loue me and keepe my Commandements Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vaine for the Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vaine Remember that thou keepe holy the Sabbath day Sixe dayes shalt thou labour and doe all that thou hast to doe but the seuenth is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God in it thou shalt doe no manner of worke thou nor thy sonne nor thy daughter thy man-seruant nor thy maid-seruant thy cattle nor the stranger that is within thy gates For in six dayes the Lord made heauen and earth the sea and all that in them is and rested the seuenth day wherefore the Lord blessed the seuenth day and hallowed it Honour thy Father and thy Mother that thy dayes may be long in the land which the Lord thy God giueth thee Thou shalt doe no murther Thou shalt not commit adultery Thou shalt not steale Thou shalt not beare false witnesse against thy neighbour Thou shalt not couet thy neighbors house thou shalt not couet thy neighbours wife nor his seruant nor his maide nor his Oxe nor his Asse nor any thing that is his Quâst How many things doest thou learne out of these commandements Answ Two things My duty towards God and my duty towards my neighbour Explan Before that we come to shew in particular where these duties are set downe it will not bee amisse to speake some things in generall by way of preface or introduction to the commandements The time of the law giuing First of the time when these commandements were giuen and this was about two thousaods and fiue hundreth yeares after the Creation not that they were left all this time without a law for there was a law written in mens hearts by the pen of nature but to make that more plaine which by the corruption of nature was become very dimme and much defaced That there was a law euen before these commandements giuen the Apostle sheweth where hee saith that the Gentiles not hauing the law are a law vnto themselues which shew the effect of the law written in their hearts c. so that as long as men haue beene there hath also beene a law although not expressed in words yet written in the heart The knowledge of the law before it was written Wherefore if it be well obserued wee shall finde that euen before the giuing of the law all these precepts were knowne and acknowledged Gen 17.1 The first Commandement was knowne to Abraham when as almost in so many words the Lord said vnto him I am God al-sufficient stand before me and be vpright and there were no false Gods brought into the world before the floud Clemens Alexandrinus Clem. Alex. ââ 1. Strom. a learned Father sheweth that Bacchus a great God amongst the heathen was made a God 604 years after Moses and so most of the Gods of the Grecians hee sheweth further how the chiefest God of all Iupiter was made by one Phydias and the chiefest Goddesse Iuno by Euclides Orat. Hortat ad Gent. and that Socrates Plato Xenophon Cleanthes Pythagoras the ancientest Philosophers and that Aratus Hesiod Eurypides and Orpheus the ancientest Poets acknowledged but one God Gen 35 2. The second commandement was knowne vnto Iaacob for he purged his house from Idols when he was to build an Altar in Bethel acknowledging heereby that this was a corruption that the true God would be offended at yea heathen men themselues did see by the light of nature that it was a grosse thing to represent God by an Image Euseb de praepar Euang. lib. 9. cap 3. Jbid. as Numa an Emperour sometime in Rome who forbad the vse of any Image because hee held it a wicked thing that things so incomparable excellent should be set forth by baser matters and Plato an excellent Philosopher did so agree with Moses heerein that hee was said of Numenius a Pythagorean to be none other but Moses speaking in the Atticke tongue Gen 21.23 The third Commandement touching the right vse of Gods name both Abraham seemeth to haue knowne well when he sware by the true God vnto Abimelech to confirme his league and Iacob when he sware vnto Laban Gen. 31.53 by the feare of his father Isaacke And the very heathen Ephesians who were led only by the light of nature shewed how odious a thing they held it that the name of their gods should bee blasphemed when suspecting such a matter in Paul Acts 19.34 and in his companions they grew to such an vproare and cryed out so long the greatnesse of their goddesse Diana Gen. 2.2.3 The fourth Commandement is recorded to haue beene giuen in Paradise for the seuenth day saith Moses GOD rested so hee blessed and sanctified it because that in it hee had rested from all his workes which hee had created and made Gen. 28.2 The fifth CoÌmandement Iacob shewed in his practise when he followed his parents direction in taking a wife heerein giuing an instance of his obedience vnto them and the children of Iaacob at his command going downe into Aegypt to buy food for him and being so carefull to giue him contentment in the returne of his son Beniamin and Ioseph nourishing him in Aegypt in his
old age c. The sixth command against murther was written in Cains conscience for that made him to cry out after the murther of his brother Abel Gen. 4 My sin is greater then J am able to beare and whosoeuer shall finde Caine shall kill him Vers 23.24 And Lamech from hence aggrauateth his owne case when he had slaine a man for that he had this law not onely written in his heart but a warning in his great Grand-father Cain And immediatly after the flood the Lord doth expresly set downe Gen. 9.6 Who so sheddeth mans blood by man shall his blood be shed for in the Image of God hath he made man Gen. 39.9 The seuenth command was to bee seene in Iosephs heart when being tempted by his mistresse to adultery he said Shal I doe this and sinne against God in the other sonnes of Iaacob also Gen. 34 when Dinah their sister had beene defiled by Shechem who doe therefore put him to death Gen 31.30 The eight Commandement Laban vrgeth vpon Iaacob saying Though thou wentest thy way because thou longedst to come to thy Fathers house yet why hast thou stolne away my Gods vnto which he answereth acknowledging this to be so great a fault as that he saith Gen. 44.5 With whomsoeuer they be found let him dye And this was held to be so haynous a sinne as that Iaacobs sons being charged by the steward with Iosephs siluer cup stealing yeelded themselues vpon the finding of it with any of them to become his bondmen Gen. 20.9 The ninth Commandement heathen Abimelech shewed to be written in his heart when hee complained of Abrahams false testimony concerning his wife of whom hee had said that she was his sister Gen. 26.9 telling him that he had done things which ought not to be done and Isaack is afterwards reproued by him also for the like faults Lastly for the tenth so many as did knowe God aright could not but acknowledge also that it was a sinne against his Maiesty to entertaine euill motions in the minde contrary to any of these Lawes because where these are there cannot be the vprightnesse commanded vnto Abraham God cannot bee honoured with the heart and thus much of the first thing The difference of the lawes of God Now we are to speake of the difference betwixt the Law of God containing these Commandements and other Lawes giuen also by the Lord for besides this Law which is called Morall there is another called Iudiciall and a third Ceremoniall The Morall is so called because it is a perpetuall rule of good maners without the obseruation of which the world cannot stand or if it should stand it would bee but as a confused Chaos and without forme of a world The Iudiciall is so called because as a statute-law it setteth down with what iudgements and censures men were to be censured that did offend in speciall cases The Ceremoniall is so called because it is altogether conuersant about rites and ceremonies shewing what ceremonies were to be vsed by the church of God and what not in his seruice Esa 1.12 1. Sam 15.22 Now the difference betwixt these standeth in many things First in that the morral Law was published and written by God himselfe so as that all the people did receiue it from his mouth but it was not so with the Iudiciall and Ceremoniall for the Lord instructed Moses onely herein and the people receiued them from him who wrote them downe for them 2. The Morrall Law was first giuen as most worthy the other two afterwards as not so much to be regarded in respect of it for when the Morall Law hath beene neglected and the other most diligently obserued the Lord hath beene as much moued as if no Law at all had beene regarded which may easily be gathered both from that of the Prophet Esay Bring no more oblations in vaine incense is an abomination vnto me c. And from that of Samuel to Saul Hath the Lord as great pleasure in burnt offerings and sacrifices as when the voyce of the Lord is obeyed behold to obey is better then sacrifice and to harken then the fat of rams that is to obey the Morall Law farre exceedeth all ceremonies And Dauid hath the like saying in the Psalmes Doe I eate buls flesh or drinke the blood of goats Psal 50 offer vnto God praise and pay thy vowes vnto him c. And I will haue mercy saith Christ and not sacrifice with many more places to the same effect The same also appeareth from the practise of corrupt man which hath euer beene most diligently to obserue ceremonies but most negligently the precepts of the morall Law for our nature is set vpon contraries and therfore looke what we should most carefully obserue that we most neglect looke what should be cared for in the second place that wee looke vnto in the first Math 23. The Pharisies tithed mint and cummin in the payment of their tithes but let passe the weighty matters of the Law and thus was it the manner of the Iewes euer to doe Wherewith say they in Mcâa shall we come before the Lord Mich. 6.6.7 Shall I come before him with burnt offerings and calues of a yeere old will the Lord be pleased with thousands of rammes or ten thousand riuers of oyle And this is the manner of most men at this day they are most strict in outward obseruances but most remisse in the substance of godlinesse in the very act of hearing and prayer not regarding that innocency charity and righteousnesse which should accompany this outward deuotion 3. The ceremoniall Law hath beene oftentimes broken without sin but the morall Law neuer without some speciall countermand from God Gen. 22. Exod 12.36 as when Abraham was bidden to kill his sonne Isaack when the Israelites were bidden to rob the Egyptians yea euen in these very cases the learnedst of the Schoolemen do by sound distinction maintaine that the law it selfe was not broken no nor dispensed withall if we speake properly but onely the matter or obiect of the precept changed by God so the Israelits did not steale from or defraud the Egyptians but tooke their owne when God who hath an absolute power to dispose of all these had before by his command transferred the right and dominion of those rights from the possessors to the takers So likewise did Abraham in offering to kill his sonne vpon Gods command no more breake the Law then a Souldier that at the command of the Generall who hath power of life and death killeth his fellow Souldier As for that act of circumcision or sacrificing Math. 12.5 by which our Sauiour Christ saith that the Priests breake the Sabbath it is not so to be vnderstood as though the Law were broken being rightly vnderstood or as though the Lord went about to iustifie this that a man might without sinne breake this command but hee speaketh of
Law is also a Schoolemaster when we are come to Christ euer checking and correcting vs when wee walke not according to the straight rule thereof but the Gospel vpon our humiliation comforteth vs and assureth vs that al our aberrations and going astray are remitted so that there be an heart vnfainedly hating that euill which we doe Rom. 7. Now as there be differences betwixt the Law and the Gosspell so there be some things wherein they agree The agreement of the old Testament and the new Heb. â 1 Mat 3. 1. In the author God not as the mad Manichees taught the bad God to be the author of the law and the good God the author of the Gospell for the same God which spake by his Son Iesus Christ in these last daies spake also at diuers times and in diuers maners in times past he that said from heauen this is my beloued Son heare ye him the same God spake all these words said from heauen I am thy Lord thy God which brought thee out of the land of Egypt out of the house of bondage c. 2. They agree in the threatning of sin and vrging obedience vnto the Lord in all things but the Law vrgeth it for feare the Gospel for loue If ye loue me keepe my Commandements the Law as the meritorious cause of life the Gospell as most necessary signes of the life of faith and the way that God hath appointed vs to walke in vnto life the Law giueth no hope in the case of swaruing from the strict rule thereof the Gospell giueth hope to the penitent and where the like hope is giuen by the Prophets they doe rather play Euangelists then Preachers of the Law 3. They agree in this that howsoeuer the Gospell giueth hope to the penitent yet it denieth all hope to those that liue and die in transgression of the Law for against such most common are the threatnings contained in the Gospell They that doe such things Gal. 5.17 shall neuer inherit the Kingdome of Heauen 4. They agree in this that there is no contradiction betwixt them but as they come from one and the same spirit so there is a sweet harmony consent between theÌ the one only sheweth what God doth strictly require in his iustice the other how his iustice is satisfied and yet his mercy to sinfull man appeareth the one saith he that breaketh the Commandements shall die the other saith that because man through the weaknes of his nature could not but breake them one man that neuer brake any the least of them died in the stead of sinfull man and thus freed him that was the son of death from death and damnation 5. They agree in the Ministers of them both for they of the Law were to be without blemish their lipps were to preserue knowledge they were to liue of their seruice they were diuers sorts both Priests Leuits they were watchmen c. so ought the ministers of the Gospell they must be vnblameable apt to teach they that preach the Gospell are to liue of the Gospell 1. Tim 3. 1. Cor. 9.24 Ephes 4.12 2. Pet. 5.2 some are Doctours some Pastours c. they are Pastours watching and keeping their flockes as those that must giue accounts for them And thus much of the third generall The manner how this law was giuen Exod. 19.20 The next thing to be spoken of in generall is the manner how this Law was giuen and that is described in the nineteenth and twentieth of Exodus 1. First there was great preparation three dayes together the people were sanctified according to the manner of those times by washings and purifyings shewing both what need wee haue by prayer and reading of the holy Scriptures which may bring vs from worldly to heauenly meditations to prepare our selues euer before that we come to heare the Lord speaking vnto vs in the Ministery of his holy word and also how wee must euer be more and more doing away by the Spirit of Sanctification the blots and blemishes of our natures that we may be the fitter to come into the presence of the Holyest 2. Secondly a straight charge was giuen that neither man nor beast vnder paine of death should come neere the Mount whence the Law was to be deliuered but certaine marks were set beyond which none might dare to passe shewing as the Apostle hence noteth 2. Cor. 3.6.7 Heb. 12.19 how glorious was the Law now to bee deliuered and if such as passed the markes set them were without mercy to die the death that much more the transgressours of any of these precepts should die and find no mercy Heb. 12 2â Thirdly the Lord descended with great terrour the Trumpet sounding the earth shaking and Lightnings flying abroad insomuch as that the people are noted to haue run away and Moses himselfe to haue said I tremble and quake shewing that the things here vttered were graue and waightie and to be receiued into the heart with a feare of offending against them and also that when the time shall bee of calling the offenders to account with what wonderfull terrour the Lord will then come against them 4. Almighty God himself spake al these words in the hearing of al the people but wheÌ they were too weak to beare his words and desired that the Lord would not speake any more for so they should die but promised obedience if Moses should speak two tables of stone were giuen vnto him written with Gods own finger that he might carry them to the people shewing hereby how stony-hard our hearts be and that Gods finger alone is able to imprint them there his speech from Heauen must worke in vs a reuerence of them otherwise we shal all be too negligent of his Lawes 5. When Moses had broken these Tables through zeale seeing how God was dishonoured in his absence by golden Calues which they had set vp and worshipped the Lord bad him hew two other Tables and therein he wrote all the words that were in the first shewing hereby that mans heart by Gods creation had all the lawes ready written in it as the Tables prepared by God himselfe had but the heart which he had gotten vnto himselfe by falling away from God is without any letter hereof in effect vntill that the Lord wrote them anew as it was with the Tables prepared by Moses 6. Lastly when Moses had been long with the Lord and came with these Lawes vnto the people his face shone so as they were not able to looke vpon him for which cause he vsed a vaile when hee came vnto them and put it off when hee returned vnto the Lord shewing hereby as S. Paul noteth 2. Cor 3.13 â4 that the Iewes should not be able to see into the end of the Law Christ Iesus vntill the vale of blindnesse and hardnesse of heart were taken away by the Lord neither yet could any of the Gentiles without the same
the sinnes though most loud crying of that people And for this is it that the maine sinnes against euery precept of the first Table were censured with death but it is not so with all those of the second Table Yet doe I not so rigorously presse this rule as to inferre that the least sinne against the first Table must needs bee more heynous then the greatest against the second which hath beene rashly concluded by some Can any Christian perswade mee that I commit a more damnable sinne in being ouertaken with a nap at a long Sermon or comming once late to Church then if I had murthered my owne Father Let me be throwne out of a window if I thinke that Eutychus Act. 20.9 sinned more grieuously then Cain Gen. 4 8. In gathering a proportion betweene one sin and another all respect is not to be had to the obiect against whom the offence is done but regard must bee had also of the kinde of the action committed of the malice or infirmity of the committer c. These bee sometime so superlatiue that they ouerbalance the generall respect to the obiect The comparison therefore betweene the two Tables is to receiue modification and moderation by restraints as caeteris paribus or where there is not ouermuch imparity otherwise in eodem gradu aut specie wherein affections intentions malices presumptions infirmities neglects c. are to bee counterbalanced among themselues and one against another The sixt Rule is this there is so neere a relation betwixt all the commandements of the morall law Rule 6. that whosoeuer obserueth all failing onely in one poynt is guilty of all because as S. Iames teacheth there is one and the same the Author of them all And hence it is that Of two euils Iam. 2. â0 being mala culpae not penae not the lesser but neither is to bee chosen And hitherto of the first thing now followeth the second Rule 2. Of the singularity of these Commandements of the singularity of these commandements which is in this that euery of these foure hath both the commandement and the reason which is plaine in the three latter and is only called in question in the former because it is not placed as a reason but as a preface to all the commandements before any charge giuen Whence it is The first commandement hath a speciall reason that some haue made it a generall preparatiue perswading to the obedience of all these lawes But it will appeare I take it to bee a speciall reason of the first also and more properly belonging vnto it if we consider first that the other three being subordinate haue their speciall reasons and much more then should this being chiefest and ground of all Secondly the identity of the reason heere vsed and in the second I am the Lord thy God and I the Lord thy God am a iealous God both being alike fit to strike terrour into the offenders as the precepts are alike the one forbidding inward the other outward Idolatry so that if this of the first bee made only generall for the same cause may that of the second and neither shall haue their speciall reason Thirdly if it bee further considered how this reason doth specially fit the precept I am the Lord therefore thou shalt acknowledge me and none other I brought thee out of the Land of Egypt c. therefore thou shalt be vngratefull if thou deny me or ioyne any fellowes with me Quest 54. In which wordes is the first Commandement contained and in which is the reason Answ The Commandemennt is in these words Thou shalt haue none other Gods but me The reason in these I am the Lord thy God which hath brought thee out of the Land of Aegypt out of the house of bondage Quest 55. What are wee heere commanded Answ To haue the Lord for our God which is to loue him aboue all to feare him aboue all to put our whole trust and confidence in him and to make our prayers vnto him alone The manner obserued in handling the Commandements Explan The method which I intend generally to follow in opening the commandements is first to handle the commandement it selfe and then the reason and in euery commandement these two parts the duty inioyned and vice forbidden where the commandement is affirmatiue and contrariwise first the vice forbidden and then the duty when it is negatiue This first commandement is mixt or compounded of both thou shalt haue me for thy God and none other 1. Duty Inioyned Touching the duty it is to haue and to set vp in our hearts and practices the Lord Iehouah who only raigneth in Heauen and in earth for our God which is the maine and principall scope of the whole Law euen as the maine duty of a Subiect towards his Prince is to acknowledge him and to sweare allegeance vnto him which if it be not what will all other Lawes and Statutes auaile What likelihood is there of being contained in obedience in other things Surely none at all but that the person which is vnconformable in the first will liue like a disorderly Riotour and dangerous Traytor So if we refuse to set vp the true God in our hearts which is our vowing allegiance what other account can the Lord make of vs but as of a company of Out-lawes and vnworthy to liue in the Common-wealth of his Church and to bee fellow-Citizens with his Saints Now the Lord is not then acknowledged this duty is not then performed when we make profession in word and outwardly of seruing the true God but when wee loue him in the highest degree when we feare him trust in him and seeke vnto him in all our necessities Wherefore Almighty God in commenting vpon this precept in other places of his holy Word hath shewed expressly how earnestly hee requireth all these things 1 Duty To loue God First for loue he vrgeth it with such a Preface and straineth himselfe to so many varieties in pressing it as if hee would make knowne that all else were nothing without it Heare O Israel Deut. 6.3 saith he by his seruant Moses and take heed to doe it that it may goe well with thee and that thou maist increase mightily c. And againe Heare O Israel the Lord is God only Verse 4. Verse 5. thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thine heart with all thy soule and with all thy might 2. For feare he calleth for it by his Prophet 2. Duty To feare God Mal. 1.6 as they would haue him to account them for his seruants and children If I be a father where is mine honour if J bee a master where is my feare saith the Lord of Hosts And our Sauiour Christ so preferreth this feare as hee putteth downe all feare of great ones in this world in regard of it saying Feare not him which can kill the body but is not able to kill the soule but feare
him Math. 10.28 who is able to destroy both body and soule in hell 3. For trust and confidence 3. Duty To trust in God Psal 20 8. Psal 125. they which trust in other things either men or horses strength or wit shall bee confounded onely hee that putteth his trust in the Lord shall stand stedfastly he shall be as Mount Zion that can neuer be moued Wherefore all other trust is straightly forbidden and this alone euery where commanded as being a most mighty and strong arme and tower 4. For seeking to the Lord by prayer 4. Duty To seeke vnto him by Praier Psal 50 14. which is also an action of the heart the lifting vp of the soule we are hoth directed vnto him saying Call vpon me in the time of trouble and J will heare and deliuer you and vnto him onely where it is said Thou shalt worwip the Lord thy God Deut. 6.13 and him onely shalt thou serue And by the examples of holy men mentioned in the Scripture of which not one is to be found negligent in this duty not one that did the Lord this dishonour to make the lifting vp of his heart common to any other Saint or Angell And truely there is great reason that wee should thus set vp the Lord in our affections For who is to be found so worthy of loue as he Iam. 1.17 seeing that he is our maker and euery good gift and euery perfect guift commeth downe from him the Father of lights and if excesse of loue require the like in those who are thus affected then the very loue of God towards vs if there were none other motiue may constraine vs to this excesse of loue towards his Maiesty Rom. 5. Psal 10.3 For he loued vs yet being enemies he loueth vs with that loue with which Parents doe loue their deare children Esa yea with greater then tender-hearted mothers for though they should forget their children the fruit of their owne wombes yet God will not forget his people Who so mighty as the Lord God Esa 40. Againe who is so terrible as the Lord and so worthy to be stood in awe of Princes are but grasse-hoppers and all the world but as the drop of a bucket in comparison of him When he commeth downe the earth trembleth and quaketh the brightest body of the Heauens for feare couer themselues with blacknesse His voyce is thunder casting downe the strongest things and making the very Hindes to calue for feare Psal 29. his breath a smoke and consuming fire his chariot the strong tempestuous windes for he rideth vpon the wings of the winde his rod an iron Scepter beating in pieces whole Nations as a potters vessell his eyes as flames of fire casting forth lightnings his hands such as that hee can span the earth and hold all the waters of the Seas within his fist the Heauens are his Throne and the earth his foot-stoole his armies are Angels twenty thousand thousands let him but begin to speake Exod. 20. Exod. 33. and all men will run away let him but shew himselfe and no flesh can liue yea let but one of his Angels come and we shall tremblingly fall downe like dead men Who then is to be feared like vnto him with him wee may take courage and say Rom 8.33 who can be against vs but hauing him against vs it will no whit auaile though all the world be on our side None to bee trusted in but God Prou. 23.5 1. Tim. 6.17 Moreouer what is there to be trusted in besides the Lord not riches for they haue wings like an Eagle and will flye away great substance is the vncertainty of riches not friends amongst men for they ebbe and flow as we be in prosperity or aduersity their breath is but in their nostrils as a light they are soone put out nor amongst the Saints departed for they know not of vs and of our cases not cunning wit Esa 64.13 for Ahithophels wit is soone turned into foolishnes not our owne strength courage and preparation for an horse is but a vaine thing to saue a man our strength is but as grasse that is soone cut downe and withereth The Lord only then is a sure Towre of defence a Fortresse and strong Castle to such as flye vnto him Of this had Iehoshaphat experience when his enemies comming vpon him he said 2 Chron. 20. Wee know not what to doe but our eyes waite vpon thee O Lord and so he put them to flight without striking one stroke And the like experience had Ananias and his brethren who did rather then fall downe before Nebuchadnezzars golden Image offer themselues to the fiery fornace being seauen times hotter then at other times because they knew that God was able to deliuer them and so escaped vntouched of the fire What should I further speake of Iaacob Ioseph Daniel the Prophets and Apostles Was there euer any that trusted in the Lord in vaine No verily examine all histories and you shall finde none But contrariwise Martyrs reioycing against their exposing vnto wilde beasts vpon tormenting racks and in the middest of fiery flames and oftentimes saued out of strong Prisons and the very iawes of death innocent soules wonderfully iustified and their aduersaries shamed men distressed and almost famished miraculously prouided for and whole Nations vniustly attempted by the proud enemy with helpe from Heauen deliuered and their enemies confounded and all this when they haue put their trust in the Lord. Gen. 17.1 Lastly can it enter into any reasonable soule to think that he had need to pray to any other sauing to the Lord only seeing he alone can thus powerfully saue needeth no helper Indeed when we seeke succour from humane wit counsell streÌgth friends or allies it is good to make our side as strong as we can by seeking vnto many but grosse impiety because wee should thus ioyne vnto him fellowes and partners and thurst subiects as it were into the chaire of their Prince when he alone requireth all our heart we should giue room to others a thousand times inferiour to him when he commandeth that we should serue him only worship him we should sacrilegiously communicate our seruice vnto creatures also Neither doth it helpe which is alledged that we do not ioyn the creature with the Creator but only vse him in his place being neare deare vnto the Lord that through his mediation we may the rather be accepted for God is not lyke earthly Princes vnto whom a poore subiect vsually cannot haue accesse without the help of some neere about him or if he be he is like vnto the best onely such as the Emperour Rodulph was anno 1273. who was wont to say to those about him Giue leaue I pray you and roome Cant. 13. to my subiects to come vnto me for I was not therefore made Emperour that I should be shut vp from men as it were
1.20 doe reueale to the conscience the inuisible God head power wisedome and goodnesse that all may be without excuse Affected ignorance is when there is no fault in the means wanting but people are content to be ignorant euen vnder the meanes that they may sin the more freely pretending that they are not booke-learned want leasure and haue businesse enough both to toyle and study for necessary bodily sustenance And this was the ignorance of the Iewes who tolde Ezechiel that they would not heare nor obey Ezech 3. Ioh. 3.1.9 and of whom Christ saith that light was come into the world but men loued darkenesse more then light but what saith hee of such Verily This is the condemnation of the world for he that doth good loueth the light and commeth vnto it And this is verified at this day for as poore and as vnlearned as any that vse these pretences come to the light of Gods word and are blessed with much diuine knowledge and are neuer a whit the further from meanes of sustentation heere neither Math. 4. Yea if all these naturalls were not blinde they would see that man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God If following this excellent light were some hinderance for the world yet they would see that it were to aduantage seeing the one is but food that perisheth the other food that indureth to eternall life Ioh 6. Which I doe not therefore speak to fauour or incourage poore soules in leauing the workes of their calling and gadding vp and downe to follow Sermons farre off to the pinching of themselues wiues and children I doe rather pitty such and aduise them to consider what the Lord biddeth them remember viz. to keepe holy the Sabath and in the sixe dayes to doe all which they haue to doe Amos 8. considering that there is now no famine of hearing Gods Word in which there should bee neede of wandering vntill faintnesse but great plenty for which his name bee blessed and praised for euer Let such therfore continue their deuotion but not rack it without reason in trauelling after mens persons a thing too vnusuall in many places now adayes neither yet grow so remisse as to neglect good husbandry for the soule of reading meditation prayer and hearing Sermons when opportunity is offered and allowed by authority And for the other that set so light by diuine knowledge whatsoeuer their pretexts bee they are but as fig-leaues to couer their soules nakednesse they shall notwithstanding be found out and placed in the next ranke to Atheists at the last day Obiect 1 Sol They say what needeth so much studying and hearing can all the Preachers say more then this Loue God aboue all and thy neighbour as thy selfe and belieue in Iesus Christ with all thy heart But oh louers of folly and delighters in blindnesse bee there not also for all trades and professions certaine generall short rules which all know but all are not therfore of knowledge enough for the same trades they had neede wee grant notwithstanding to be trained vp many yeares and to haue a long time to be acquainted with the mysteries thereof and shall wee then bee so basely conceited of the Christian profession as to thinke that a little superficiall knowledge of these generalities is sufficient to make a trades-man in this kinde especially considering that the mysteries heere be farre exceeding and we haue nothing this way naturally 1 Cor. 2 14. but as wee are taught of the Spirit neither doe wee know but when wee haue experience according to that of the Psalmist Come taste and see how good the Lord is Obiect 2 But they say further the more knowledge the lesse grace the further from simplicity in dealings the nearer to cunning knauery Sol. Thou art deceiued O man whosoeuer thou art that goest about thus to disgrace that which the Lord will honour is it not Christian knowledge of God and of his wayes that maketh a man thus vnlike a Christian but the corruption of nature and Satans wilines misguiding some to hypocrisie Such to vse the phrase of the Apostle know nothing 2. Cor. 8. as they ought to know they haue none experience seasoning the heart but some borrowed words of wisdome tipping the tongue and affected carriage and gesture of sanctity and austerity wherewith some seeke to catch others with admiration Yet good meanes and measure of knowledge is not bee condemned nor contemned because some perhaps make a maske of it to cloath their owne impieties Wine and other good liquor is not therefore auoyded because distemper followeth when it meeteth with light braines neither is humane learning condemned because some great proficients this way haue beene most aduerse to Christianity Obiect 3 But they say further ignorance is the mother of deuotion there is honestest dealing among such and more feare of offending Sol. It is true indeed it is the mother of popish deuotion who yet require knowledge of the grounds of Religion but not to meddle any further because it is dangerous to their state and as our Sauiour Christ said of publicans and sinners so may we truly say that wicked and prophane persons shal enter into heauen these honest dealers be shut out of doors viz. if they harken to the voice of wisedome these pleasing themselues in their estate and delighting in folly 3. Breach Prophannes The third breach of this commandement is prophanenes which is a regardlesnesse of God when a man being about any villany remembreth not or careth not that hee is in Gods presence but rusheth vnto it as an horse into the battle or as a Lyon seeking his prey goeth on not being daunted by any lets in the way and a regardlesnesse of the worship of God which is when prayer word and sacraments are not vsed at all or without all reuerence as if some stage-play were acted or some old wiues tale told But to deale more strictly with this sinne it hath the beginning from Esau whom God hated as witnesseth the Apostle saying Let there be no fornicator Heb. 12.16 or prophane person as Esau who for one portion of meate sold his birth-right It maketh that the persons infected heerewith preferre any small worldly thing either of pleasure or profit before heauenly things And this sinne sheweth it selfe many wayes Esa 3.9 First by liuing securely in open sins being without shame or regard of God or man as the Iewes were accused by the Prophet saying They declare their sinnes as Sodome they hide them not iust as if he should describe the drunkards and desperate swaggerers of these times for what doe they else but make their liues a trade of sinning as if this were the end for which they were borne into the world What doe they else but as much as in them lyeth discouraging all men from following the Lord prostitute both themselues and others
the earth thou shalt not bow downe to them nor worship them The reason is For I the Lord thy God am a iealous God and visit the sinnes of the fathers vpon the children vnto the third and fourth generation of them that hate me and shew mercy vnto thousands in them that loue mee and keepe my Commandements Quest 59. What are we forbidden in this Commandement Answ All outward Idolatry which is first by making the image of God or of any creature to be worshipped secondly by falling downe before any image thirdly by seruing God according to our own phantasies âees fârbidden in this Commandement Explân This Commandement being negatiue wee doe first begin with the vice forbidden which is outward Idolatry euery corruption in the outward duties of Gods seruice image-making and image-worshipping are onely named to make it the more odious And we call it Idolatrie because this word signifieth a seruing or worshipping of Idols or images which in Greek are al one the word Englished Idols signifying a shew representation or likenesse the word Englished Image signifying a liuely picture or portrayture now this Idolatry is againe subdiuided 1 The making of Images to be worshipped The first is the making of Images to bee worshipped of things in Heauen either of God who fitteth in Heauen as in his Throne or of his holy Angels and Saints which giue attendance about his Throne Of all these the image of the Lord is simply forbidden as it is further illustrated by other places of Scripture the making hereof may not in any wise be attempted Reas 1 Esay 40.25 Verse 22. First because it is impossible as the Lord himselfe signifieth by his Prophet saying To whom now will yee liken me that I should be like him saith the holy One He sitteth vpon the circle of the earth and the Inhabitants thereof are as Grasse-hoppers he spreadeth out the Heauens as a curtaine and stretcheth them out as a tent to dwell in Looke into the chapter and yee shall see how greatly the Lord disdaineth both the work and the workman and good reason seeing euery image of the God-head Ior. 10.8 Heb. 2â 18. is a doctrine of vanity and though most curiously polished yet a very stocke yea it is a teacher of lies An earthly King or great person would stomacke it much if a paultry painter should presume to set forth his person in base colours without any apparance of royalty or nobility with a swines head and a Pigmees body and much more then will the Lord if by any Image man shall dare to set him forth for he must needes be as much belied and as greatly abused in being pourtrayted by any human shape he being immense and infinitely glorious this base and not the ten thousandth point of his person Wherefore well might the Apostle say Acts 17.29 that Wee ought not to thinke the God-head to be like vnto gold or siluer or stone grauen by the Art and inuention of man Reas 2 Deut. 4.15 Secondly because wee haue an expresse command to the contrarie Take good heed vnto your selues saith the Lord by Moses for ye saw no image in the day when the Lord spake vnto you in Horeb out of the middest of the fire that yee corrupt not your selues and make you a grauen image c. neither can there any toleration be found hereof representing God by the image of a man for that the likenesse of other baser creatures is only expressed seeing Saint Paul in reckoning vp the images of the Heathen Rom. 1.23 saith in way of reproofe that they turned the image of the incorruptible God into the image of corruptible man Moreouer the Lord hath not onely forbidden to make images but hath also straightly charged that they be pulled downe Exod. 23 24. and broken in pieces In the booke of Exodus he saith Thou shalt vtterly ouerthrow and breake in pieces their images Chap. 34 13. And againe Yee shall ouerthrow their altars breake their images in pieces and cut downe their groues And when any King otherwise well affected hath been negligent herein he is branded with it as with a note of disgrace The high places remained yet in his dayes Reas 3 Exod. 31. Thirdly because the Lord is wonderfully prouoked by Images When the golden Calues were set vp in Moses absence how grieuously did he take it how much moued was he with it how hardly could he hold his hands from destroying all the people certainly he was neuer more moued to indignation then by this base Idolatry If any shall say that his anger was not because they would make some remembrance of the true God but for that they ascribed their deliuerance to the Egyptian Gods which were wont to be set forth vnder these likenesses I answer that without doubt they intended hereby to set forth the true God and because their ignorance could not better deuise how to doe it they did it by the similitude of calues the chiefe gods of the Egyptians amongst whom they had liued For first they could not be so simple as to think any worth to be in the Egyptian gods seeing their people had bin wonderfully plagued and at the last drowned in the sea and they their enemies deliuered and saued Again they proclaime the holy day vnto Iehouah Vers 5. and lastly they only desire some visible thing to go before them because Moâes was a long time absent from them who was wont by his presence to comfort them and to be as it were the Lords Oracle vnto them for which purpose it should seeme rather that they would haue the golden calues fondly supposing that they could not haue Gods presence vnlesse they had some outward thing vnto which they might goe with their blind deuotion Reas 4 Iudges 8.27 Fourthly because Images haue been occasions oftentimes of grosse Idolatry Gideon who had been a Champion of the Lord yet making a golden Ephod procureth the destruction of his owne house and corrupted all Israel for it is said that They went a whoring after it The brazen Serpent which was set vp by the Lords owne command 2 King 18.4 yet turned to be an occasion of Idolatry so great is the danger of Images Reas 5 Lastlie because it is a thing scandalous to such as be without the Iewes and Turkes are hereby hardned against the Christian religion when they compare Moses his Law with the practice of Romish Catholikes who make so much account of Images when the Lord hath put them downe for so great abominations Psal â15 8 Thus yee see that simplie to haue or to make the Image of God is vtterlie vnlawfull or to make any Image to bee worshipped But wee must here take heede that wee make not this Commandement stricter then the Lord hath made it to cast a snare vpon the consciences of men it is true that as the Image so the Image-maker and Image-worshipper are alike abominable
they might be to him only but they haue communicated their loue vnto others either stockes or stones or the inuention of their owne braines Reas 2 Secondly euen as the adulterers fault extendeth not onely to the blemishing of himselfe but of his children also who are infamous vnto many generations after so he which committeth this spirituall adultery doth stirre vp the wrath of God not onely against himselfe but against his posterity which as a bastard brood shall bee in disgrace with the Lord vnto the third and fourth generation Ezech. 18. Obiect Thus the Lord should not be so iust as hee professeth in Ezech The soule that sinneth shall die one shall not die for the iniquitie of another Sol It is commonly seene Like fathers like children and in this case is the Lords threatning of visiting sins of fathers vpon their children viz. they making their fathers sins their owne by imitation as commonly they doe Therefore it is not said that he will visit the sins of the fathers vpon all their children and euery one of them neither vpon the childe of euery such father for it is possible as Ezechiel sheweth that a wicked mans child may abstaine from treading in his fathers stepps and then the Lords wrath is pacified towards him whatsoeuer his fathers wickednesse is Reas 3 Deut. 15. Thirdly as an honest man accounteth the Adulteresse his wife and her companions his greatest enemies and haters so doth the Lord account of Idolatours they bee haters of God and therfore he hath euer willed his friends to abstaine from familiaritie with them and to cut them off and to roote them out of the land of the liuing without putting difference betwixt strangers and kinsfolkes So that Idolatry is a most vnnaturall sinne for all the Lords loue in creating preseruing and multiplying his blessings he is requited with hatred and enmitie which is a certaine argument of the Lords hatred against them as our loue of the Lord is an argument of his loue vnto vs and if the Lord hateth them all the creatures are against them they lie open to all dangers Reasons of the second sort of comfort Deut. 28. The second sort of reasons here vsed is taken from the benefits which the Lord promiseth to bestow vpon such as keepe his commandements First they shal haue mercy shewed them Gods blessings of all sorts shall be vpon them and theirs in the house and in the field in their out-going and in their comming in in their corne and their cattell and in all things that they put their hands vnto and when mercy will stand them in most stead at the last most terrible day the Lord will shew mercy vnto them and speake comfortably Come ye blessed of my Father receiue the kingdome prepared for you Matth. 24. from the beginning of the world Secondly they shall haue mercy shewed them in their posterity vnto the thousandth generation that is far longer then the wicked shal be punished in their posterity so much doth Gods mercy exceed his anger and seuerity And this is commonly seene euen in the things of this life wicked men often comming to ruine and their houses being quite cast downe and if not in their owne daies yet in the dayes of their children their goods which they haue heaped vp together in great abundance are soone wasted and scattered abroad whereas the sincere worshippers of God are wonderfully prospered and their children for the most part after them are largely prouided for according to that of the Psalmist I haue been young and now am old yet neuer did I see the righteous forsaken or their seed begging their bread If it falleth out otherwise as sometime it doth it is either because they degenerate 2. Chron. 32. Ezech. 18. and are not like their righteous parents as Manassah was vnlike to his godly father Hezekiah and in this case it is threatned that the child shall die notwithstanding his fathers holines or else because of too much confidence in the world and worldly things Why righteous mens children are punished as Dauid confesseth that he thought he should neuer be moued but he was cast out of his kingdome by his sonne Absalom and if the children of righteous parents should euer inioy prosperity here it would make them thinke it not to come of mercy but as hereditary to the righteous for their works and so Gods mercy should not be so much depended vpon and magnified or lastly for the probation and triall of them that their graces might shine the more and bee perfected as it was with Iob whose patience had not been so admirable had not his affliction been so great So that the Lord in promising mercy to thousands is so to be vnderstood as if they walke in their fathers stepps if he seeth it not necessary to crosse for the remouing of worldly assurance or for the reuiuing or perfecting of grace in them Secondly they which keepe his Commandements are accounted the Lords friends and louers which is the greatest grace in the world for the Lord Christ to expresse his loue to his Disciples saith I haue called you my friends and hereby saith he yee shall know that yee loue me if yee keepe my commandements Comfort enough therefore there is in the sincere worshipping of the Lord and terrour enough in the contrary wherefore let the punishments terrifie thee and make thee afraid of all kind of Idolatrie let the mercies allure thee and make thee frame thy selfe alwaies so to serue the Lord as he requireth Quest 62 Which is the third Commandement Answ Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in vaine for the Lord will not hold him guiltlesse that taketh his name in vaine Quest. 63. What is here forbidden Answ All abusing of the names of God which is first by blaspheming or giuing occasion to others to blaspheme the same Secondly by swearing falsely deceitfully rashly commonly or by creatures Thirdly by cursing and banning Fourthly by vowing things impossible or vnlawfull or neglecting our vowes made vnto God Fifthly by lightly vsing the holy name of God or his word Sixthly by vaine protestations and asseuerations Vices forbidden Explan This Commandement being negatiue giueth occasion againe to begin with the vice forbidden which is all abusing of Gods holy name for the honour of God is the maine thing aimed at in the first Table which is when he is set vp in the heart that is the intent of the first commandement by the parts of his outward worship rightly performed which is the intent of the second by the magnifying of his name in all things which is the intent of the third and by obseruing rightly the appointed times of his worship which is the intent of the fourth Breach 1 Is blasphemy Now that the Lord may be honoured in all things the abuses are to be noted and taken heed of The first is blaspheming c. Concerning which note first that
it is to speake any thing derogatory to the glorious attributes of the all-sufficient Creator of all The word signifieth the hurting of a good name by disgracefull speeches and thus largely it is blasphemy whereby man is disparaged as in Naboths example he is said to haue blasphemed both God and the King as also wherby any doctrine is disgraced thus Paul the fourth a Bishop of Rome blasphemed the holy Gospell when vnto Bembus a Cardinall he called it a fable saying O how much hath this fable concerning Christ gained vs. And Bonner here in England blasphemed the doctrine of the Apostle Paul when vnto one Millâ a Martyr hee alleaged that saying of the liberty of a woman her husband being dead and said that when her husband was asleepe shee was at liberty for another man Lastly it is the greatest blasphemy when the Lord is disgraced as by Pharaoh who said vnto Moses Who is the Lord Exod. 3. 2. Kings 19. that I should let the people goe And by Senacherib who alleaging vnto the people how the King of Assyria had destroyed all people and burnt vp their gods asked Who is the God of Israel that he should deliuer you out of mine hands as if they should haue said he is of no such authoritie and power 2. This sinne is most odious for amongst men Take away his good name we say and take away his life So take away the Lords good name and put him out from hauing a being and fill the world with damnable Atheisme 3. A man is made accessary vnto it by giuing occasion to others to blaspheme which is when a mans profession is holy and Christian and yet his practice lewd and wicked which raiseth this blaspemous opinion in others that the God which he serueth is like vnto himselfe Rom. 2.24 2. Sam. 12. With this the Iewes are charged by the Apostle saying The name of God is blasphemed through you amongst the Gentiles And Nathan telleth Dauid that he had caused the enimies of God to blaspheme by his adultery for we vse to say Like will to like and Augustine doth from hence conuince the Heathen August de Ciuit. Dei lib. 1 cap. 32. that their gods were filthy Idols because they did represent them with obscene and filthy spectacles and were not taught to liue in any vertuous or commendable course of life by them Psal 50.21 And may not the Iewes and Turkes vse the same argument against the Papists for their authorised idolatries and superstitions And against the Protestants for their drunkennes whoredomes prophannesse and many more abominations though not authorised yet too much winked at yea they do daily hence take occasion to blaspheme the name of our God as though hee were not the true God his seruants being so wicked And well may they thus thinke of our God seeing that the wicked man doth himselfe thus blaspheme God in his heart These things thou didst saith the Lord and whilst I held my peace thou thoughtest that I was like vnto thee Breach 2 The second way of abusing Gods name is by swearing falsly which is when a man shall sweare that a thing is true which hee knoweth to bee false or which hee knoweth not to bee true thus they did sweare falsly which were suborned by Iezabel to testifie against Naboth and against Christ as touching the destruction of their Temple when as they knew not that hee meant the Temple of Salomon Secondly by swearing deceitfully which is when a man shal affirme any thing vpon his oath that he wil performe and do it when his intent is otherwise or not doe it when his meaning is to doe it or when hee shall bee carelesse and negligent of his oath and of this we haue no President as I remember in the holy Scriptures 2. Sam. 22. but onely that of Saul the forsaken of God who brake the oath 1. Sam. 24. by which Ioshua had tied all the people not to doe any hurt vnto the Gibeonites and the oath by which he bound himselfe vnto Dauid not to hurt him as it is likely Ioshua 9. For Ioshua when hee had bound himselfe by an oath he was moued with such reuerence hereunto as that though he were deceiued he would not break it no nor yet the wicked Iewes which had tied themselues by an oath to an vnlawfull act Acts 3. to kill Paul but that they were by Gods Prouidence preuented And both these kinds of vnlawfull swearings are commonly called by the name of periury the odiousnesse of which sin will the rather appeare if we consider First how much it hath euer been abhorred euen by heathen men and voyd of true godlinesse The Pharisies themselues forbad forswearing a mans selfe and commanded men to performe their oathes vnto the Lord. Matth 5 33. August de ââuit Dei ca. 15. lib. 1. And Saint Augustine reciteth an history of Marcus Attilius Regulus a Prince amongst the Heathen Romans who being captiue taken by the Carthagenians was sent home to his Country-men being first bound by oath if he did not effect this for which he was sent viz. an exchange of Captiues Carthagenians for Romans he should returne to them againe He when he could not preuaile with his Countrey-men or rather would not forsomuch as he thought it vnprofitable for the Roman Common-wealth returned againe for his oathes-sake which was taken by an Idoll-god and then was put into a vessell of wood made of purpose either side being full of sharpe pointed awles or bodkins that hee might not leane any way but bee wounded by them and thus hee died a most cruell and bloudy death chusing rather this then to be forsworne Much more then should Christians hauing taken an oath by the true God of heauen abhorre the breaking thereof whatsoeuer they should lose by obseruing it Consider againe that by periury God is made Patron of a lye which is the Deuils owne propertie for he is a Lyar and the father of lyes for the Lord is called to giue testimonie vnto a lye which is the greatest indignitie in the world Moreouer consider that the periured person prayeth against himselfe and bindeth his soule ouer to euerlasting torments for so much as he desireth the Lord so to helpe him as it is a truth vnto which he sweareth and on the contrary side then to plague and punish him if it be a falshood and this is meere madnesse and vnnaturalnesse it was neuer heard that any would pray against themselues but all they can for themselues Consider also that it is the bane of all societies and the very high-way to hellish confusion for that if oaths shall be taken falsely Kings will be Tyrants to their subiects subiects Traytors to their Princes Magistrates Wolues vnto the people Ministers Deuourers of the Lords flock Neighbour-nations Cut-throats to one another notwithstanding any league betwixt them Breach 3 By swearing rashly Gen. 31.53 Common swearing A third abuse in swearing
is to sweare rashly and without due consideration what an oath is and by whom it is taken for swearing rightly is a part of Gods worship and must be done with high reuerence as Iacob is noted to haue sworne by the feare of his father Isaac Fourthly swearing commonly in our communication and talk one with another which we are by Christs owne authority forewarned to doe I say vnto you sweare not at all Matth. 5.33 neither by Heauen for it is the throne of God nor by the earth for it is his foot-stoole c. Whence doe arise these three conclusions necessary to be considered of by all common swearers Concl. 1 First that it is a very childish thing to sweare by creatures bread or light c. 1. Because as our Lord elsewhere expoundeth himselfe Hee that sweareth by the Temple Mat. 23.20.21 sweareth by him that dwelleth therein So hee that sweareth by creatures sweareth by God who created them and yet he will not bee heard to sweare by the sacred name of the Lord as if a child abhorring any bitter thing or poyson should notwithstanding take the same vnder a little sugar 2. Because hee calleth vpon dumbe things that cannot heare he bringeth them to patronize his cause that can neither hurt nor helpe like vnto Baalâ Priests vnto whom hee was not able to giue answere though they called vpon him from morning till noone-tide or like infants that prate vnto babies made of clouts 3. Because that hauing taken vp this childish custome of swearing they are no whit daunted either at the authority or charge giuen here against by our Sauiour Christ no more then children that are yet without all vnderstanding are moued to leaue any foolish quality whatsoeuer and how great soeuer he be that doth admonish them thereof Concl. 2 Eccles 9.2 Secondly it is a most vngodly thing to vse common swearing 1. Because the Deuill is the authour hereof for let yea be yea saith he and your nay nay for whatsoeuer is more then these commeth of the euill one 2 It is to agree with the Pharisees who did not forbid swearing by smaller oaths 3. It is an argument of a prophane person All things fall out alike to all saith the wise man to the cleane and the vncleane to him that sweareth and that feareth an oath in which words hee maketh swearing an euident proofe of a prophane person 4. It is a great indignity offered vnto the Lord to call him to witnesse to euery trifling matter as the common swearer doth no man will offer the like to his familiar friend much lesse to a greater person 5. It is hereby derogated from the maiestie of the Lord in whose roome base creatures are placed at which our Sauiour also glanceth when hee saith that heauen is Gods throne as if he should haue said it hath nothing in it worthy the swearing by it is not God but his seate and the earth his footstoole 6. Because it is most straitly forbidden both here and by S. Iames who propoundeth it as a prime and most necessary charge Before all things my brethren sweare not Concl. 3 Ier. 5.7 Amos 8.14 Thirdly to sweare by the Masse by the Rood is wicked in an higher degree because all these haue been made Idols and thus considered Gods greatest enemies as he that doth royall honour vnto a subiect vsurping the Princes throne and hauing been condemned for a traytor therefore sheweth himselfe herein to be a most vild traytor and vnworthy to liue as being a preferrer of his Princes greatest enemy This makes the Lord breake into such impatience against the Israelites How should I spare thee thy children haue forsaken me and sworne by them that are no Gods And againe They that sweare by the sinne of Samaria saying Thy God O Dan liueth shall fall and not rise vp againe answerable to which be the sinnes of the Papists the Masse and the Rood c. And thus much both for swearing commonly and by creatures Breach 4 By cursing and banning The fourth way of abusing Gods holy name is by cursing or banning which is a calling for plague or murreine or any fearefull euill vpon those with whom a man is offended For this is first a malicious sinne and therefore noted to be a fruit of such hearts as are full of gall and bitternesse Rom 3.11.12 as they are described out of the Psalmes Their throat is an open sepulcher the poison of aspes is vndeâ their lippes their mouth is fâll of cursing and b tternesse For which cause the people of God are forbidden all cursing and commanded to blesse yea euen such as curse them Blâsse your persecutors blesse I say and curse not Rom. 12.14 Iames 3. And Saint Iames maketh it an infallible argument of a corrupt fountaine to send forth this soure water of cursing And it is very corrupt indeed for as much as for small hurt receiued or a little offence giuen reason being blinded with malice any mischiefe or grieuous plague is wished vpon the head of the offendour So that the Lord may rightly say another day of the wicked curser Out of thâne ââwne mouth shalt thou be condemned seeing that for small offences thou hast adiudged others to the plague or the Deuill much more shall my fearefull plagues be thy portion and the Deuill possesse thy soule as his vassall for euer Secondly this cursing is a presumptuous sinne because that hee which curseth another entreth vpon Gods office vnto whom alone it belongeth to say vnto plagues and punishments as the Centurion to his souldiers Come and he commeth For what else is it in the wretched curser of his brother bidding the Deuill take him but to doe that which is in the Lords power onely and to make a mans selfe equall vnto God as the Pharisies obiâcted against Christ taking vpon him to remit sinnes which none can doe but God Wherefore we reade not that any of the holy men of God haue giuen the aduenture to curse without special commission from the Lord Iude vâes 9. no nor so much as Michael the Archangell for he durst not curse the Deuill in his fight with him about the body of Moses plainely noting the arrogancy and blasphemous presumption of cursed man that shall dare to curse Nâmb 23. Baalam shall rise vp in iudgement and condemne them for that being hired by Balaack to curse he durst not doe it without commission from the Lord which hee could not obtaine and therefore notwithstanding the great rewards promised turned his speech to blessing the people of Israel The false Prophets shall rise vp in iudgement against these cursers and condemne them for they were sharply censured only for blessing and promising mercy without commission from the Lord. But these doe take vpon them by their owne authoritie to curse without any instigation of higher powers without hope of reward onely some little distemper carrying them hereunto Breach 5 By
vowing things impossible or vnlawfull The fourth way of abusing Gods holy name is by vowing things impossible or vnlawful or by neglecting of our vows which vowes be either generall in the time of our baptisme or speciall vpon any speciall occasion of danger or benefit whereupon some speciall promise is made vnto the Lord or without any such occasion onely vpon a free resolution the rather hereby to glorifie God The first kind of vow wee all make both before God and his people to forsake the Deuill and all his workes c. not that wee are not thus to doe without a promise for it is our duty by the Law of nature but the rather to stir vp our dull hearts and to pricke forward our vnwilling wils when as by a double band wee shall bee tyed hereunto The other vowes are made to moue the Lord the rather to moderate our chastizements and the more speedily to remoue them when in the time of sicknesse or danger wee promise to dedicate our selues vnto the Lords seruice if wee recouer againe or els they are more speciall of giuing this or that vnto the Lord or of abstaining from or doing this or that particular dutie for the preuenting of sin and the furtherance of grace Thus Iacob vowed in the time of his danger to make the place of his rest Bethel Gods house Gen. 28.22 Thus Iob made a couenant with his eyes that they should not looke vpon a maid Thus were they wont freely to dedicate some thing of their substance Iob 31.1 to the maintenance of Gods seruice Acts 5. Now to neglect any of these vowes or the like is a great indignity offered vnto God and a dishonour of his name which he will not endure as may appeare by that which befel Ananias after hee had vowed his lands vnto the Lord but would haue kept away part of the price he was smitten with sudden death and it is destruction to a man saith Salomon to deuoure that which is hallowed and after the vowes to enquire And truly great reason for that God is hereby deluded and mocked a light account is made what is said or promised vnto him as if a man had to doe with some person of no worth and if hee onely that promiseth vnto man and performeth shall dwell in the Tabernacle of the most High but they which breake their promises bee excluded much more shall they only that performe their vowes vnto the Lord inhabit there and they which make no conscience to doe as they haue vowed be excluded and for euer shut out Oh that this would enter into the hearts of carelesse Christians that liue as though they were the deuils sworne seruants howsoeuer they haue solemnly in their baptisme vowed their seruice vnto God and that with the Israelites only promise and expresse some good resolutions vnder the terrour of Gods rodde but in being remooued are as licentious as before 2. Sam 21. Mal. 3.8 And as ill doe they prouide for their owne good which denie things vowed to the Lord by whomsoeuer or vpon what occasion soeuer for this brought a famine vpon Israel and destruction vpon Sauls house viz his slaying of the Gibeonites vnto whom was vowed immunity and freedome from danger it is a robbing of God See more afterwards touching sacriledge Hauing thus explained first the last member of the answer the first yet remaineth of vowing things impossible or vnlawful which cannot be without great impiety and dishonor vnto the Lord. Things impossible are either so vnto al men as to restore the dead to life to heale incurable diseases c. or though not vnto all yet to the party that voweth as if a poore man should vow that hee would be a King a man burning in the disposition of his mind and body that he wil euer liue chaste a single life or a lame Creeple that hee will goe a foote forty miles in a day Of this kind is the vow commonly made by the Romish Priests and Votaries that enter into any religious order seeing that most of them doe daily shew by wofull experience that it is as possible to liue pure and free from all sinne as from sinning against that speciall vow Witnesse the frequent adulteries and fornications the rapes and murthers of infants committed to couer these vncleane copulations It is well knowne that the Monkes at Spira of Saint Germans did so lewdly abuse the daughters and wiues of the Citizens vnder a colour of religion that they were vtterly expelled thence and their Monastery pulled downe I can goe on in more lewd examples of the most eminent in the Romish Church euen in the vnerring demi-gods but modesty bids me forbeare If it should bee obiected that these haue been but the faults of some speciall men it appeareth to be most false by Popes tollerations Decrees of Counsels and iustifications of Popish Writers See Article 9. vnder the Title The Church of Rome vnholy Acts â3 12 And thus much for vowing things impossible Things vnlawfull are either against the Lawes of God or against the wholesome Lawes of the Countrie wherein a man liueth Of this sort was the vow made by those forty conspirators against Paul who bound themselues neither to eat nor drinke vntill they had slaine him Thus Russians and Swaggerers do vpon any disgrace receiued vow the death of one another and if any wrong bee done to be reuenged once in seauen yeares which besides that it is a cursed fruite of malice is an intollerable indignity done vnto the most iust God for hee that is called as it were to be a party and a fauourer heereof Of this sort also bee the vowes of women who are tyed by the law of their husbands euen in things otherwise lawfull and honest Rom. 7. if against the liking and consent of their husbands For if a woman voweth a vow which her husband disaloweth it must not stand Numb â0 And the like is to bee said of children being in their parents house that is vnder their gouernment And yet these vowes are common well approued of in the Church of Rome Wherefore one hath said well that they are for many causes to bee reproued They impugne the law of God they are oftentimes impossible to bee performed they are against Christian liberty they are a renewing of Iudaisme Idolatry Hypocrisie Piâk Armil Aur. cap. 21. Wherefore to conclude this point let vs in our vowes obserue these things First let them not bee against Gods word Secondly nor against Christian liberty Thirdly with the consent of superiours Fourthly agreeable to our calling Fiftly of things not impossible Sixtly with good deliberation Seuenthly with a good end and intention Breach 6 Light vsing of Gods holy name The sixth abuse of Gods name is the light vsing thereof by saying O Lord or Oh God vpon euery light occasion without hauing the heart lifted vp vnto him or by way of admiration crying out good Lord
vpon euery newes or light accident For the name of the great God of all is reuerend and terrible as the Lord said to Manoah asking his name Iudg. 13. Esay 66.2 Why enquirest thou after my name which is wonderfull And his word is such as that it is to be trembled at Wherefore let all such as feare this great God learne better to temper their tongues that they not onely sweare not in their common talke but that they doe not triflingly vse his holy name or any parcell of the holy Scriptures 6. The sixt and last abuse is by vaine protestations and asseuerations that is by the needlesse vse of them when some earnest occasion doth not vrge heereunto Against these as against swearing that speach of Christ is direct Matth. 5.37 Let your communication be yea yea nay nay for whatsoeuer is more then these commeth of the euill one of the diuell Quest. 64. What are we here commanded Answ To glorifie the name of God in all that wee doe thinke speake or desire and to labour that others may be won by our meanes to doe the same Duties of this Commandement Explan This is the duty of this Commandement and is thus abreuiated by the Apostle Whether yee eate or drinkâ or whatsoeuer yee doe doe all to the glory of God For if it be a thing so much displeasing vnto the Lord to abuse and dishonour his holy name then to honour it by all meanes must needs be highly pleasing vnto his Maiestie Deedes First by our doings Gods name is honoured if they be either deeds of piety praying reading hearing preaching of his holy word Psal 50.14.15 c. For thus saith he by the Psalmist Call vpon me in the time of trouble and I will heare and deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie mee Which is as if he should say By calling vpon my name vowing vnto me and performing thy vowes by giuing thankes and praysing my name thou shalt glorifie me Phil. 1.20 And for preaching the Apostle professeth that he reioyced that he was an occasion to many to preach the Gospell for his hope was that Christ should be magnified thereby 2. Cor 8 19. Againe God is glorified by deedes of charitie For Paul exhorting the Corinthians to liberalitie towards the poore Saints at Ierusalem signifieth that a faithfull brother was chosen to accompany him in his iourney to carry and distribute their beneuolence and hee calleth it the grace that was ministred by them to the glory of God and the declaration of their prompt mind Because that when the poore are relieued homage is done vnto God who is in their persons ready to receiue our liberality and his name is also praised by the poore thus relieued and so is he further glorified Now because it is not the doing but the right doing of these things which is accepted Esay 1. Matth. 6. for we reade of some that haue sacrificed kept Sabbaths and solemne assemblies and of some that haue fasted prayed and giuen almes much and yet haue beene reiected I wil heere set downe the right way of performing these these duties that Gods name may haue glory First Rule 1 therefore they must be frequent and often How good workes must be done Iohn 15.8 Herein is my Father glorified saith our Sauiour Christ that yee bring forth much fruite Good Christians are good trees good ground profitable sheepe that are euer yeelding some profit It is not then sufficient to giue almes sometime to preach and heare and pray sometime but very often Wherefore wee are expressely commanded to giue liberally so many as haue 2. Cor. 9.6 euen as he soweth his ground liberally that expecteth a good crop at haruest to cast our bread vpon the waters Eccles 11.1 to giue a portion to sixe and to seauen that is though they to whom we giue can no more yeeld vs our owne againe then the waters if seed be sowne in them or giue liberally to the poore for this is to sow vpon watery ground which in those parts is most fruitefull We are commanded to be instant in preaching 1 Pet. 2.2 1 Thes 5.17 and as new borne babes to desire the sincere milke of the word To pray continually and in all things to giue thankes 2. Secondly these duties must be done in sinceritie and Rule 2 truth that is from the very heart with an aiming at this only end that God may haue glory For God is a Spirit Iohn 4 24. and the worshippers of God doe worship him in Spirit and in truth If any other thing bee aymed at as the praise of men estimation amongst the people to merit heereby at Gods hands or to gaine any thing in the world it is but Pharisaicall deuotion Math. 6. and hath all the reward heere Rule 3 Iam. 2.6 Thirdly these duties must bee done in faith that is both by persons beleeuing and in assurance of being accepted in all our deuotion For in prayer he that commeth vnto God must beleeue that God is and that he is a rewarder of such as seeke vnto him hee must not wauer least hee bee like vnto the waues of the sea and in euery other duty Hearing must be mingled with faith The Iewes are noted Heb. 4 2. not to haue profited by hearing the word because it was not mixed with faith Heb. 11 6. And it is written Without faith it is impossible to please God Wherefore all the vertues and good works of Heathen men haue beene censured for splendida peccata glorious sinnes And the many prayers whippings and pilgrimages performed by the Papists cannot but be in the like sort being partly done in a false faith viz. to merit heereby and partly their owne inuentions and not Gods word being the grownd of these superstitions Rule 4 Esa 1. Esa 66.3 Fourthly that these duties may be to the glory of God a man must be seperate from sin that is not liue impenitently in or make a trade of any sinne For the people of Israel in stead of glorifying God were censured for such as did offer abomination when they brought incense as did weary the Lord when they kept their solemne assemblies He that sacrificed a bullocke was as if hee had slaine a man hee that offered a sheepe as if hee had cut off a dogges head And all this was because their hands were full of blood that is Esa 1.16 they liued in oppression and other grieuous sinnes And the very prayer of the wicked is abhominaaion to the Lord. 2. Speaches glorifie God Secondly we must glorifie God by our speeches as heerein we are priuiledged beyond all other earthly creatures this is by the right vse of the tongue Right vse 1 Ephes 4.29 Iam. 3. Phil. 2.10 First when our talke is not corrupt but tending to the edification of hearers if it bee rayling cursing slandering or filthy the tongue is made a corrupt
fountaine but if it be holy gracious sober peaceable exhorting and admonishing one another blessing of God and wishing good vnto our neighbour it is a fountaine of sweet water to the praise of the Lord. Right vse 2 Phil 2.10 Secondly when we speake reuerently of the name of God for many things doe vrge vs heerevnto First Gods commanmandement Thou shalt reuerence the fearefull name Iehouah and at the name of Iesus one of the titles of God euery knee shall bow both of things in heauen in earth and vnder the earth 2. The same reuerend phrase alwayes vsed in the Commandements when the Lord is named in the first I am the Lord thy God in the second I the Lord thy God in the third the name of the Lord thy God in the fourth the Sabbath of the Lord thy God and in the fifth which the Lord thy God giueth thee 3. The signification of euery name of the Lord vsed in the Scriptures being such as that it putteth vs in minde of great reuerence He is sometime called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is strong and mightie and sometime in the plurall number strengths sometime Iehouah Essence or being as in whom all thingâ haue their being sometime ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã almightie sometime ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Highest and the Lord of hostes the beginning and the end which was which is and which is to come c. 4. The reuerence which was wont to be vsed by the Israelites the Lords ancient people in naming Iehouah they would not pronounce it out of the Temple nor put the letters of it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã into their numerals least it should bee prophaned 3. When in all things wee make conscience of speaking Right vse 3 the truth for of this Ioshua specially saith vnto Achan Ios 7.19 My sonne giue glorie vnto God and speake the truth The tongue is Index mentis The bewreyer of the mind and heart if then a man shall lie and dissemble herewith he doth peruert the nature of it 4. When an oath is rightly taken or a vow rightly made Right vse 4 for this is a speciall part of Gods seruice Deut. 6.13 Iere. 4.1 Thou shalt feare the Lord and serue him and sweare by his name And in Ieremie it is said If thou returne O Jsrael returne vnto mee and thou shalt sweare the Lord liueth in truth in iudgement and in righteousnes For as by periury and vaine swearing the name of God is highly dishonoured so by swearing reuerently and rightly it is honoured and glorified Thirdly we must glorifie God in the thoughts 3 To glorifie God in thoughts and desires of our hearts which is when euen here we are conteined with a reuerence of his holy name and doe burne with a desire of his glory aboue all things For the outward reuerence is nothing without this as may appeare by the people of Israel trembling and falling downe before the Lord with offering their obedience if Moses onely should speake vnto them Deut. 5.29 vnto whom the Lord answereth saying Oh that there were such an heart in them to feare me as who did not set by this outward reuerence vnles together with it there were the inward of the heart And for the earnest desiring of Gods glory aboue all we are put in mind of it so often as we rehearse the Lords prayer wherein we first and chiefly pray Hallowed bee thy name And where true zeale is this desire so exceedeth as that like a fire consuming all things it euen eateth vp such as are inflamed herewith it maketh them to neglect themselues so that God may haue glory Exod. 32. Rom 9. as Moses and Paul who rather than God should haue dishonour by the destruction of his people wished their owne names to be blotted out of the booke of life 4. To win men to glorifie God Math. 5.16 Fourthly we must labour to win others to the glorifying of Gods name according to that of Christ Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in heauen There is no good child that doth entirely loue his father and reuerence him but hee seeketh by all meanes to bring others also to speak reuerently and well of him Wherefore if it may further Gods glory amongst others to endeauour after their conuersion and reformation he is attentiue about exhorting instructing and admonishing them if it may further Gods glory to auoid all scandal giuing euen to those that are without he wil liue purely and blamelesse among all men He is not a Cain that saith Am I my brothers keeper neither is hee a spot and blot by his scandalous life amongst Christians as the false brethren of whom Iude speaketh and the carelesse people of these times But if his endeuours may glorifie God any way he acknowledgeth that all which hee can doe is too little and therefore his care extendeth euen to others as many as he can possibly winne to the praise and glorie of God Quest. 65. Whence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ From the fearefull estate of such as any way abuse the name of God the Lord holdeth them as guiltie of dishonour done vnto his blessed maiestie Reasons implicitie of this command against prophaning the Lords holy name Expl. The reason of this commandement howsoeuer it may seeme to be but single yet indeed it is twofold The first implicite It is the abusing of his name who is the Lord our God so the very words of the commandement doe yeeld a weightie reason First because he is Iehouah the great God of heauen and earth whose name is abused 1. Sam. 2.25 it is great presumption man is not abused who might be dealt withall for a pacification but God for the pacifying of whom who can or dare plead as the Prophet saith 2. His name is abused who is the Lord thy God who is thy king thy soueraigne thy father and Sauiour from whom commeth euery good gift Iam. 1.17 which is grosse ingratitude The very heathen did not thus requite their kings and benefactors but did rather honour them too much euen when they were dead and their greatnesse ceased and yet thou vile swearer wretched curser and abominable blasphemer doest dayly abuse that great name which not men but Angels and the very deuils doe reuerence yea thou abusest him with thy tongue who bestoweth vpon thee the great benefit of the vse of the tongue without whom thou canst not stirre either tongue hand or foot or thy least finger 3. His name is abused whose dishonour the Deuill in hell himselfe endeuoureth in vaine for hee both can and will turne all things to his glorie How vaine was Pharaohs light reiecting of the Lords messengers Moses and Aaron Exod. 3. with the blasphemie which he added Who is God that I should let Israel goe For this was
in the Scripture the Lords day or the first day of the weeke is thus to bee kept without alteration to the end of the world Explan We enter now vpon one of the most controuersall questions of these times wherein I will notwithstanding plainly proceed as is fittest for this Treatise making Gods Word my only rule of direction to set downe the truth herein as by his grace I shall be inabled Reasons of the Sabbath vnder the Gospel First then I say that we vnder the new Testament are tied to the obseruation of a Sabbath as well as the Iewes were of old and by as great authoritie Reason 1 Rom. 5. And this appeareth first from the time of the Institution of the Sabbath which was when man liued in Paradise immediately after his creation when hee was free from sinne when hee had the substance of true holinesse and needed no figuring Ceremonie for his comfort his present estate being all comfortable For if a Sabbath was to bee obserued in Paradise and came not first in with any ceremonies which were to haue an end at Christes comming in the flesh how can it enter into any man to thinke that this obseruation should cease as they did at this his comming And not rather after a new sort be reuiued vnder this second Adam to the likenesse of that it was in the time of the first Adam For by the second Adam who is Christ we are restored to that estate which we lost in the first Adam and why then should it differ by the cessation of the Sabbath Some thinke that the words of Moses Genes 2.3 were set downe there by way of anticipation and not to bee meant of that beginning of times but of succeeding times afterward about the giuing of the law But this lieth vpon them to proue In the meane time we are in good possession of this argument Reason 2 2. From the moralitie of this Commaundement of the Sabbath for it is heere placed amongst the rest of the morrall Lawes which are to continue in force for euer according to that saying One iot or title of the Law shall not faile Math. 5.20 though heauen and earth perish Now if this law bee morall as the ranging of it doth imply and all other morall Lawes bee of force to binde to the obedience thereof as before Christs comming what rashnesse is it in any to denie the like force vnto this law Reason 3 3. From the reasons of the Commandement which are all morall and perpetuall 1. Because it is to be remembred that of old it was kept in Paradise which doth alike bind vs as it did the Iewes 2. Because of the equity it being but one day of seauen and therefore as freely to be dedicated vnto God by vs as by the Iewes 3. Because of the ease of seruants and cattell of which there is as much need amongst vs as amongst the Iewes 4. Because they were to meditate vpon the great work of creation from which the Lord rested vnto which is now added a greater worke of redemption vnto the meditation of both which wee should much rather separate our selues then the Iewes Reason 4 4. From the caueat giuen by our Sauiour Christ speaking of the destruction of Ierusalem Pray that your flight be not in the Wânter Mat. 24.20 nor on the Sabbath day That which is here spoken hath relation to the times afterwards to ensue for the destruction of Ierusalem was thirtie six yeares after Christes suffering therefore euen then also there was a Sabbath the breach of which would bee some addition of griefe vnto the people as also if they should bee constreined to flie in the wet and cold of winter If any shall rather take these words as spoken of the Iewes sabbath the necessary breach whereof was most grieuous vnto them I will not much contend hereabout Let the former reasons then suffice 2. Our Sabbath âataâne Secondly I say further that our Sabbath is not vncertaine but precisely determined and set downe as theirs was viz. the Lords day or first day of the weeke which is the day of Christ his resurrection from the dead For he arose the third day after that hee was crucified vpon the Friday which was their preparation to the Sabbath and had lien in the graue all the Sabbath day The reasons that serue to confirme this are diuers Arg. 1 1. Expresse places of Scripture wherein mention is made of this day as the set day of the Christians meetings to break bread to preach and heare and to doe other duties of holinesse In that place of the Acts where the Euangelist telleth that after their comming to Troas they abode there seuen dayes and vpon the seuenth which was the first day of the weeke the Disciples being come together to breake bread that is Act. 20.7 to the holy Communion Paul preached vnto them Which doth plainly shew that the Iewes Sabbath was now antiquated and done away and that this was the Christians Sabbath otherwise they would not haue let passe the day before as they did 1. Cor. 16.1 Another place is in the Epistle to the Corinthians where the Apostle prescribeth vnto them a rule of gathering for the poore euery first day of the weeke when they were come together which he also saith that he had established amongst the Galatians and why I pray you vpon the first day of the weeke and not vpon the Iewes Sabbath None other reason I suppose can be rendred but that this Sabbath was at an end and in stead hereof the Christians had another viz. the first day of the weeke wherein they made their meetings Reuel 1.10 A third place is in the Reuelation where it is said that Iohn was in the I le of Patmos vpon the Lords day rauished in the spirit Now what meaneth this that he calleth it the Lords day vnlesse a day appointed by the Lord For hence is the Passeouer called the Lords Passeouer the Communion the Lords Supper the bread the Lords bodie because he did appoynt all these in his Church Why is hee noted to bee rauished then in the spirit vnlesse that being in holy meditations as was the speciall manner of the Church now fortie yeares since Christ crucified hee was rewarded by the Lord with this wonderfull illumination in most hidden mysteries From whence may bee framed this vnanswerable argument That day which by the inspired Apostle is called the Lords day was appointed by the Apostle taught through reuelation to bee kept by holy meetings in the Churches of Christians not once or twice but euery time that it came is certainely the Christians Sabbath but such is the first day of euery weeke Therefore not any other but this day is the Sabbath of Christians The force of this reason standeth in the second part which is most firmely grounded according to euery branch Apoc. 1.10 Act 20.7 1. That it is called the Lords day 2.
That it was appointed for holy meetings to preach and heare c. 3. Not in some one Church but generally in the Churches of Christians at Troas Galatia Corinth c. 4 Not in some week only but euery weeke Arg. 2 Exod. 20.10 The second reason is taken from places of Scripture which proue the same by consequence as that in Exodus where the Commandement being giuen this is added as a reason The seuenth day is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God and the Lord rested the seuenth day Math 12.8 A second place is that in Matthew The sonne of man is euen Lord of the Sabbath A third place is in Iohn All men should honour the Sonne Iohn 5.23 euen as they honor the Father The reason may be framed thus If the same reason grounded vpon Gods word be as wel for the first day of the weeke as it was once for the Sabbath of the Iewes then wee are as certainly tied to the obseruation of this day as they were for their Sabbath but there is the same reason Therefore wee are certainly tied vnto this day The first part of this argument is plaine for the same reason is of the same force the second part appeareth by the places noted in the margent The maine reason of the Sabbath of the Iewes is because it was the Sabbath of the Lord and therefore his people must necessarily do him this honour that there might be a conformitie betwixt God and his people and in like manner our Sabbath is the Sabbath of the Lord Christ when he had finished the worke of our redemption for which cause hee also giueth the same name The Sonne of man is euen Lord of the Sabbath As if in more words he should say When God the Father had once ended the making of the world he rested and published himselfe to be the Lord of that rest and dedicated it vnto himselfe giuing it the name of the Sabbath of the Lord In like manner when I shall haue finished the worke of mans redemption I will rest and will haue the day of my rest dedicated vnto my selfe for which cause I say that the Sonne of man is euen Lord of the Sabbath also it shall bee called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The Lords day And thus shall the will of the Father be fulfilled which is that as they honoured the Father in keeping the Sabbath betwixt the creation and redemption so they should honour the Son in keeping the Sabbath betwixt the redemption and consummation of the world Arg. 3 Matth 28. A third reason may be drawne from the vniforme practise of the Church euen from the time of mans redemption vnto this day Christ himselfe first began it when he arose early in the morning vpon this day and thenceforth euer obserued it so long as he continued vpon the earth Iohn 20.19 When the Disciples were gathered together for feare of the Iewes the doores being shut he came and stood in the middest of them vpon that day Againe Verse 26. when incredulous Thomas was amongst them he came and shewed his hands side and feete vpon that day and immediately the Euangelist subioyneth And as for the practice of the Apostles herein it is so plaine as that it were great impudency to deny it Again for the practice of those that liued next vnto them whether Greekes or Latines they followed the same order Reade for this Ignatius in his Epistle to the Magnesians Iustie Martyr in Apologeticis Ireneus in his fourth booke chap. 19.20 Euseb Eccles hist lib. 4. chap 23. Origen Hom. 3. in Exod. Cyrill in Iohan. Tertul. de Idolat Ieronym in vita Paulae Ambros serm 62. August in Iohan. Gregor lib 11. epist 3. c Lastly for the Churches of these times since and at this present whether Protestant or Popish of what Country soeuer all consent for the obseruation of this day though in opinion there be some difference about it some grounding it vpon Gods Ordinance according to that which hath been said as Beza Iunius Piscator Bollocke Hooper Fulke and the book of Homilies yea and some Papists also as Sââtas Panormitanus Syluester Felicius and the Schoolemen some vpon tradition onely as the Rhemists Testament Tollet and Bellarmine Whence wee may reason thus That day which the Lord Christ hath sanctified by his resurrection wherein hee came together with his Disciples to instruct and to confirme them wherein all Christian Churches of all Ages haue made their Assemblies is certainlie the Sabbath of the Christians but such is the first day of the weeke Therefore certainly our Sabbath Arg. 4 A fourth argument may bee drawne from the iudgements of God most fearefully befalling such as either haue contemned the Sabbath of this day or through worldly mindednesse haue neglected it In a Councell held at Paris some holy men vrged the making of speciall decrees about the strict obseruation of the Lords day because as they alleaged partly of their owne knowledge partly by the relation of others some intending their husbandry vpon this day had been smitten with thunder and lightning to the laming of some and to the vtter destruction of others Another carrying home corne vpon this day had both corne and barne most lamentably consumed by fire Also that in Chimstat a towne in France a certaine woman being wont together with her children to peele hempe vpon the Lords day when others were at Church was first terrified with some sparkes of fire falling amongst her hempe another time with a flame of fire arising in her hempe and lastly not being warned by this there kindled a fire againe which whilst she laboured to quench both she and her children did miserably perish thereby The Centuriatours of Magdenberg do tell of a certaine Noble-man that was wont to follow his sport of hunting vpon the Lords day when others went to Church but the Lord shewed a great iudgement vpon him therefore he had a child borne vnto him with the head of a dog And that a certaine Miller intentiue about his grinding vpon this day had his house and meale burnt by a fire kindling in his mill And to come nearer home Anno 1583. whilst they were beholding the Beare-baitings in Parish-garden vpon this day the scaffold burst down suddenly and eight persons were slaine outright and many more hurt and maimed Arg. 5 A fifth argument may be drawne from such things as fell out worth the noting vpon this day August de temp serm 25â Notable âhiâgs âpon this day Nâââm 154. Christ arose vpon this day the elements were framed the world begun the Angels created and Manna began first to fall vpon this day the Israelites passed thorow the red sea Christ was baptized turned water into wine fed fiue thousand with a few loaues vpon this day and vpon it wee hope Wolph Cron. lib. 2. cap. 1. that hee shall come to Iudgement saith Augustine Vpon this day Christ was borne Aaron and
the rehearsing of those things which haue been spoken and when yee haue more deepely and thorowly ingraffed them in your minds afterwards to goe about the necessaries of this life For if going out of the Bath thou dost auoid publike meetings lest the benefit of bathing be turned into a greater hurt much more oughtest thou to vse this care when thou commest from publike meetings Alas most men haue so much businesse vpon the weeke dayes and are so dull in respect of heauenly learning as that vnlesse they vse great care and labour hard to attaine spirituall knowledge and grace vpon this day they are like to bee very slender proficients and trewant-like Schollers in Gods schoole yea euen such that I may vse the Apostles phrase as had need to be taught the first rudiments when by reason of the time they might haue been Doctors Heb. 5.11 If there be a Faire or a Market vpon a day will hee that hath need of stuffe or prouision the buying whereof will take vp his time all that day let any more time then he must needs from buying and prouiding to carry home his commodities or will he that is desirous to profit in the skill of Musick Dancing Writing Arithmetick c. for the learning of which he setteth apart in a weeke weekely some time will he I say loose any time when his Master commeth to teach him but apply himself hard to these exercises and how much more then should wee seeke to improue this one Market or Faire-day of our soules in the weeke this one Lords day wherein the preacher is appointed to come and teach vs in the sweetest and most delighting noble skill of diuinity vnto the greatest aduantage gaine and storing of our soules with heauenly necessaries It were needfull therefore besides the publike meetings and meditating and conferring vpon that which hath been taught that men should reade the holy Scriptures endeauouring to remember and to vnderstand them by such helpes as are now most plentifull that they may not bee strangers in Gods booke but make the histories and diuine instructions here set downe so familiar vnto them as that vpon any occasion they may be able for their comfort to turne to such places as they neede and moreouer if they would reade and study some good prayers that they might bee well furnished this way according to their seueral necessities vpon the way and in the fields as Isaac is said to goe out to meditate and to pray in the fieldes and in the night season vpon sea or vpon land what wonderfull great comfort should men haue and how much more should they grace and walke worthy their holy and Christian profession than now they doe or can do through the mispending of the Lords day in idlenesse or vanity or which is worse in running to all manner of excesse of riot Lastly it is a base thing vpon so glorious a day as the Lords day to put our hands to worldly businesses any more then necessity inforceth for so we should mingle things high and low diuine and humane earthly and heauenly and so make a more vnpleasing linsy-woolsy then was forbidden by the Lord vnder the ceremoniall Law Wee should doe like the heathen that knew not God who had their dies festi profesti and intercisi holy dayes holy day eeues and mixt holy dayes seruing partly for the worship of their Gods and partly for labour in the workes of their calling Phil. 3.8 The true God would neuer allow this in any of his holy dayes he will not be content to part stakes with vs and therfore you shall find euery of his holy dayes guarded with this clause Thou shalt doe no seruile worke therein Will a man vpon a plentifull feast day goe from dinner to seeke for scraps in the poores basket hauing had plenty of the gold of Ophir powred out into his lappe goe seeke for pinnes or nailes in the dust hauing sought pretious stones of inestimable worth and the time of this seeking still continuing will hee attend vpon the gathering vp of dung But euen thus doth hee that vpon the Lords day putteth his hand to worldly businesse for gaine seeing all these things are but as drosse and dong in regard of the excellent knowledge of Christ Psal 19. and the word of God is more pretious than fine gold sweeter also than the hony and the hony combe Did wee but consider the double occasion of meditation vnder the new Testament both of the creation and redemption of man whereas they had but a single of the creation vnder the old the bond of thankfulnes now inlarged a greater measure of the Spirit now giuen and that implacably-malicious enemy of man the deuill now more inraged knowing that his time is but short we would bee so farre from making this day a time of riot excesse and out-rage that wee would rather as farre as our weake nature will beare sequester our selues vnto godly and spirituall exercises whereby wee may be fenced against the deuill walke worthy of the rich grace of the Spirit and answere the incomparable beneficence of the Lord in Iesus Christ by due thankesgiuing Quest 1 The Sabbath beginneth when And here againe is occasion offered of diuers questions to the further opening of the doctrine of our Sabbath As first When doth the Sabbath vnder the new Testament begin and end I answer that howsoeuer some begin it in the euening and Reas 1 so make it from euening to euening yet the more probable opinion is that it beginneth in the morning and continueth till the next morning because Christ his resurrection the cause and beginning of this Sabbath was early in the morning as appeareth plainely if wee consider how the souldiours were terrified at his resurrection and went into the city to certifie the high Priests what had happened and the time of their going is noted to be when Mary was gone from the Sepulchre which was at the dawning of the day so that as the argument was good for the beginning of the old Sabbath the Lord rested when the euening and morning of the sixth day were at an end therefore then must begin the rest of that Sabbath so it is good also for the beginning of our Sabbath Christ hauing finished the work of our redemption arose againe early in the morning therefore it seemes early in the morning must wee begin the rest of our Sabbath So may we rightly hold that it hath againe been turned from euening to euening to be from morning to morning to set forth mans rising through Christ from darknesse to light by grace Iohn 19. according to that of Iohn Hee is the true light that lighteneth euery one which commeth into the world Quest 2 The Sabbath to be kept how But how is the Sabbath comprehending both day and night to be kept Answer Not as some heretikes of whom Origen writeth by remaining in that position of body wherein we are
this law some of these dayes for holy duties And a good construction may be made hereof and yet this stand for an vnder-commandement Six dayes shalt thou labour vnlesse the worship of God shall hinder and call thee from thy labour for we must in reason yeeld as much to the businesses of Gods seruice vpon the six daies notwithstanding the command of working as to bodily labours vpon the seuenth notwithstanding the command of resting therefore as when we are bidden to rest all the day we are not yet denied works wherunto necessitie or charitie call vs so when we are bidden to worke the six daies wee are not yet denied ceasing when religion and Gods worship call vs heereunto But for the further cleering of these things here arise certain weightie and needfull questions Quest. 78. Is it not lawfull then to forbeare working to attend vpon God in his seruice in the six dayes Answ Yes it is not onely lawfull but necessary to doe the duties of Gods seruice euery day of the weeke in priuate and in publike when iust occasion is offered 1. Thes 5.7 2 âim 4 1. Deut. 6.7 Explan It is the corrupt maner of most men when the Sabbath is ended yea when publike seruice is done neuer more to call the Lord to minde all the weeke after or if they doe to performe their deuotion very slenderly and weakely as though they were sufficiently sanctified in two or three houres vpon the Sabbath for all the weeke after or as though they were Gods people only vpon that day and their owne only all the weeke after But this is great forgetfulnes by all meanes to be rooted out from amongst Christians for the Lord is to bee serued euery day of the weeke with the best heart and care that we can First wee haue for this his command Pray continually and in all things giue thanks and preach the word of God be instant in season and out of season and Thou shalt talke of the Lawes of God continually when thou tarriest in thy house and when thou walkest in th way as thou lyest downe and as thou risest vp So that duties of religion doe not onely tye vs semper all the dayes of our liues but ad semper also to euery day and time when good opportunitie is giuen we must expresse our deuotion by praying reading meditation hearing and conferring at fit times 2. We haue for this the example of holy men Daniel prayed dayly thrice a day and praised his God Dan. 6. â0 and the Text sheweth that it was his manner thus to doe Dauid prayed early in the morning he wept in prayer euen in his bed Psal 5 2. Psal 6 6. Psal 22. â Psal 34.1 so as that he made it swim with teares I call by day and by night saâth he I will alway giue thankes vnto the Lord and his praise shall bee in my mouth continually Morning and euening and at noone-tide hee called vpon the Lord. Anna a good widdow is said to haue serued the Lord in the Temple Luc. 2.37 Acts 2.46 wiâh fasting and prayer night and day They were dayly together in the Primitiue Church with one accord in the Temple And Sozomen reporteth out of Pââlo Iudaeus Sozom lib 6. cap. 18. that the Christians in Aegypt continued all the six daies in deuotion so earnestly as that they forgat to take their food from morning till night and the people of Edessa would not bee terrified from their often meetings Ruff. lib. 2. c. 5. through the feare of death threatned vnto them Which I doe not rehearse as fauouring the Monasticall life which is wholly spent in blinde deuotion for euery man must liue in a calling not onely generall as hee is a Christian but specially as he is a member of a Common-wealth and if Anna did liue in the Temple shee had doubtlesse some other imployment besides prayer and fasting and for those of the Primitiue Church their time was extraordinary and most dangerous but I rehearse these examples to commend the general of omitting no day without giuing the Lord his due 3. We haue for this great encouragement giuen Hee is pronounced a blessed man Psal 1.1 Psal 119. â8 Verse 99. that doth exercise himselfe in Gods word and meditae therin day and night Dauid saith that because Gods Commandements were euer with him he was made wiser than his enemies Yea saith he â haue had more vnderstanding than all my teachers I vnderstood more than the ancient So that he which will be wise indeed must doe as Dauid did haue euer Gods Commandements with him and make Gods testimonies his daily meditation 4. We haue to vrge vs to holy duties our owne great necessitie euery day We are daily subiect to sin and therefore must daily seek the remission of our sins by praier according to the direction Giue vs this day our daily bread We haue daily businesses vpon which wee need but cannot looke for a blessing without daily earnest prayer otherwise we may build Psal 1 27. watch and worke but in vaine we are subiect to daily dangers either by reason of the Deuils rage the crie of our sins or our weak constitutions which we cannot look should be preuented without diligent prayer euery day prayer being our last greatest refuge Eph. 6. â8 according to the Apostle and we daily receiue at Gods hands great blessings the course of which we shall cause him to breake off vnlesse we be daily in rendring praises to his holy name Ephes 6.17 Againe for the reading and meditating on Gods word our necessities do all so require that we should be somewhat emploied herein euery day The Word is the sword of the spirit without which how can we combat with our spirituall enemies that will not leaue vs vnassaulted any day The Word is the milke 1. Pet. 2.2 whereby we must be nourished and grow vp in regard of which we are as new borne babes how then can we in any day liue without it but be very Dwarffes in grace The word is the seed of God by which we are kept from sinning 1. Iohn 3.9 brought to be his beloued and holy children If this seed then be not daily in vs how shal we be kept from being ouergrowne with weeds and briars and so from being reprobate accursed ground The word is a light vnto our feet and a lanthorne vnto our paths how then can we walke on and be kept vpright without dangerous stumbling falling Psal 119.105 vnlesse we haue euery day this light set vp in our minds To say nothing of the readinesse and dexteritie in the Word of God which we shall grow vnto by daily exercising ourselues therein according to the prouerbe Vse maketh perfectnesse and how much the more apt we shal thus become for publike instructions to receiue them for our greater comfort Quest 79. It seemeth then that euery day ought to
kept holy from yeare to yeare continually And Judas Maccabeus 1. Mac. 4.59 after that he had purged the Sanctuarie and set vp a new Altar ordained that the remembrance heereof should bee continued with ioy by keeping a feast Dedication eight dayes together from yeare to yeare which feast Christ himselfe graced with his presence Ioh. 10.22 23. preaching in the Temple that he was the true Shepheard and that he did giue vnto his sheepe that heard his voice and followed him eternall life Leuit. 23. Thirdly because the Lord himselfe howsoeuer hee hath said Sixe dayes shalt thou labour yet vpon iust occasion hath set apart some of these at certaine times of the yeare to be kept holy as for the feast of the Passeouer of Tabernacles and of first Fruits that there might bee then a more speciall remembrance of the great benefits bestowed at those speciall times which the Magistrats his Vicegerents following to their great commendation as further occasion was offered doe plainly shew that it is not only lawfull but requisite that it should be thus in all ages amongst the Lords people And thus much for the confirmation of the first Secondly I say that as the setting apart of some of the weeke dayes is lawfull and commendable by examples vnder the old Testament so it is much commended by the practise of the pure and vncorrupted times of the new Testament It is well knowne to such as are but meanely read that the feast of Easter and Whitsontide when Christ arose againe and when the Holy Ghost descended and the feast of the Ascension Natiuitie and Circumcision of Christ were obserued in the Primitiue Church soone after the Apostles time and not long after there were added vnto these the Apostles dayes Jeron Gal 4. and then of some singular Martyrs betwixt whose daies there was yet this difference the Apostles were kept in all Churches these onely where they suffered all which Ierom testifieth in his Commentary vpon the Epistle to the Galathians chap. 4. Adding there further that then the histories of their liues and deaths were read and their godly examples commended vnto others after all which this prayer was added Concede O Deus vt quorum natales celebramus eorum virtutes imitemur Grant O God that we may imitate their virtues whose birth-daies we celebrate Now although antiquity is not sufficient of it selfe to iustifie this or that obseruation yet next vnto the Holy Scriptures it is to be reuerenced according to that of Augustine Post sacras Scripturas Aug. Tom. 2. Epist 118. ea nobis sunt obseruanda quae vel ab Apostolis profecta esse per traditionem vel a vniuersalibus consiliis definita esse iudicantur Those things are of vs to be obserued next vnto the holy Scriptures which are iudged to come from the Apostles by tradition or to haue bin defined by generall Counsels New holy dayes rightly made Thirdly I say that to set apart any day to prayer thankesgiuing c. without iust cause is superstitious and if for the honouring and praying vnto any Saint it is idolatrous for neither God nor good men haue thus made any holy dayes A iust cause is therefore 1. When any great benefit and extraordinary Cause 1 hath been bestowed for which it were grosse ingratitude not to haue a solemne time of praising God Such was the bringing of Israel into the land of Canaan which they were euer thankfully to remember at the feast of first fruits and such is the Natiuity Resurrection and Ascension of Christ the comming downe of the Holy Ghost the stirring vp and sending of the Apostles to plant the Churches of the Gentiles which is a bringing of them into spiritual Canaan to partake of the hony and milke flowing there 2. When any great and wonderfull deliuerance hath been Cause 2 wrought such was the bringing of Israel out of Egypt their deliuerance from Hamans bloudy plot and from Gorgias vnder Iudas Macchâbeus so that the Temple was cleansed and the Altar repaired for which they kept the Passeouer the feast of Purim and the Dedication and such haue been our deliuerances from the Spanish Nauy from the Gun-powder Treason and Gowries Conspiracy for which we are to continue solemne times of praising the Lord. Cause 3 3. When some great danger is vrgent vpon a people or imminent Ioel 1.14 and hanging ouer their heads thus Ioel hauing foretold of a famine to come calleth for a fast and a solemne assembly Ionah 3. and the Nineuites when Ionah threatned their destruction hauing onely the light of nature to guide them kept solemnely three daies together fasting and crying vnto the Lord for mercy And thus haue our Magistrates godly prouided that there should be solemne publique meetings for humiliation in our great danger Anno 1588. And in the time of famine and pestilence and it were to be wished that before we bee againe pressed with the like or greater iudgements which our sins cry for some times were solemnely appointed for the pacifying of Gods wrath towards vs. Cause 4 4. When any other speciall occasion is offered for the glory of God and the edification of the Church such as bee the daies dedicated to the memory of the most worthy Saints and Apostles of Christ the remembrance of whose holines miracles and excellency reuiueth the right-affected Christian to the glorifying of God who hath so wonderfully endued men with his grace and to a zealous imitation of them in their holines and integrity Out of these cases to appoint holy daies is altogether without warrant from the Word of God and the practice of purer times and if they bee multiplied to the hinderance of the poore Labourer ouer-much from his labour and to the ouer-hooding of mens consciences they are a bondage against which the Apostle inueigheth saying How turne yee againe to beggarly and impotent rudiments Gal. 4.9.10 whereunto as from the beginning yee will bee in bondage againe Yee obserue dayes c. Obiect 1 If it bee heere obiected that this cannot stand with the Lords precept Six dayes thou shalt labour Sol. I answer that this precept must not nor can bee simply vnderstood but conditionally vnlesse the Lord shall call vs to publike duties of holinesse vpon any of these dayes otherwise the Lord himselfe had amisse appointed some of these dayes yearely afterwards for holines and godly magistrates of old had been much to blame Obiect 2 If it be further obiected that thus dayes appointed by men shall also become Sabbaths and of as great account Differences betweene holy dayes and Sundayes as the Lords day I answere God forbid for yet there is great difference betwixt the Lords day and dayes appointed by men First in regard of the stricter kind of rest required vpon the Lords day from which there is more liberty vpon other holy daies insomuch as now wee may lawfully goe or ride iourneyes keepe markets or faires and
of that which grew then of it owne accord Deut. 10.12 because they were in times past seruants and poore and had the liberty of tilling and sowing and reaping six yeares for themselues And he must needs be iudged an vnreasonable seruant who if he serueth so kind a master as that will allow him two or three dayes in a weeke for his own busines doth not willingly go about his masters worke the other dayes Reason 3 1. Sam. 2. The third reason infolded is taken from these wordes The seauenth is the Sabbath of the Lord thy God As if the Lord should haue said I haue specially marked the seuenth for mine owne holy and peculiar so that hee which shall presume to take that or any part of it and make it common by doing worldly workes or following vanitie is a thiefe and a robber vnto me euen as he which being an hired seruant taketh the time to follow his owne businesses wherein his master appointeth him to doe his worke Therefore as no honest seruant will thus vse his Master so no honest seruant of God will thus abuse the Lord for if a lewd seruant thus abusing his master cannot endure his presence though hee bee but a man how shall hee that presumeth thus to abuse the Lord indure when hee commeth seeing that if one man sinneth against another the Iudge shall iudge it but if a man sinne against the Lord there is none that dares plead for him Quest. 85. What are the reasons expressed Answ Two first from the Lords example who rested vpon the seauenth from all his workes of creation Secondly from his blessing inseparably linked vnto the hallowing of this day so that he that keepeth it holy shall finde it vnto his comfort a blessed day also The Reasons expressed Explan The Lord not content to haue interlaced the reasons of which it hath beene already spoken addeth further weight of reason For in sixe dayes the Lord made heauen and earth and rested the seauenth c. Reason 1 Ioh. 13. First from his owne example who hauing finished the great worke of the creation vpon the sixe dayes rested the seauenth and for a memoriall heereof hath commended the care of this rest to all his louing subiects euery seauenth day throughout all generations As if hee should haue said I command you O people nothing but what I your Soueraigne Lord haue done before you who when I had made the Heauens the earth the Seas and all creatures rested from this my labour and recreated my selfe in the beholdiog of that I had done follow me therefore and doe likewise after the labour of sixe dayes rest and refresh your selues by sweet and heaueely contemplations and exercises that so in all ages to come ye may be knowne by your holy rests as by my cognizance to be my people and true subiects This reason Christ vseth to his Disciples to perswade humility saying If I your Lord and Master haue washed your feet then ought ye also to wash one anothers feet And very apt are all men to bee led by examples especially of great ones according to that Regis ad exemplar totus componitur orbis After the Kings example the whole world is framed If the King were maimed in any member Fu. Solin Pompen Mela. or had but one eye amongst the Aethiopians they would all willingly make themselues herein like vnto him though to their great paine how much more should all the people of the Lord bee led by his example be like vnto him in keeping holy rests wherin he rested Reason 2 Esa 58.13 â4 Secondly from the blessing annexed vnto this day being hallowed and kept holy The Lord blessed the seauenth day and hallowed it So that if thou be faithful in the obseruatioÌ of this day thou shalt not lose thy labour for hallowing this time hath alwayes Gods blessing accompanying it according as more fully it is promised by the Prophet Esay If thou turne away thy foot from the Sabaoth c. Thou shalt thou delight in the Lord and I wil cause thee to mount vpon the high places Chap. 56.2 And againe Blessed is the man that doth this and the Son of man that layeth hold on it that keepeth the Sabaoth and poluteth it not And it is commonly seene that such are blessed men blessed with diuine knowledge and blessed with all the fruites of sauing faith Iustice innocencie and true mercy and blessed with a diligent endeauour about all holy exercises and this is to those that see it the greatest blessing for blessed is that man that exerciseth himselfe in the Law of God Psal 1.1 and meditateth therein day and night If then this Law be so ancient and such as hath beene obserued from the first beginning if it be most equall and indifferent if it bee an entring vpon Gods peculiar right to breake it if the Lord hath gone before vs in the rest of this day in his owne example and if it bee a blessed day also to such as keepe it aright and redounding to their exceeding great good and comfort then rouze vp your dull hearts cast off the clog of worldly thoughts and businesses and lift vp your spirits to the highest Spirit in the due keeping of this holy day Quest. 86. Which is the first Commandement of the second Table or the fifth of the Law Answ Honour thy father and mother that thy dayes may bee long in the land which the Lord thy God giueth thee Quest 87. In which Commandements doe you learne your duty towards your neighbour Answ In the sixe latter Commandements which be of the second Table Quest What is thy duetie towards thy neighbour Answ My duty towards my neighbour is to loue him as myselfe to doe to all men as I would they should doe to me to loue honour and succour my father and my mother to honour and obey the King and his Ministers to submit my selfe to all my goueenours teachers spirituall pastors and masters to order my selfe lowly and reuerently to all my betters To hurt no body by word nor deed To be true and iust in all my dealing To beare no malice nor hatred in my heart To keepe my hands from picking and stealing my tongue from euill speaking lying and slandering To keepe my body in temperance chastitie and sobernes Not to couet nor desire other mens goods but to learne and labour truly to get mine owne liuing and to doe my dutie in that estate of life vnto which it hath pleased God to call me Explan All these recited particular duties are by me to be prosecuted hereafter in the explication of the seueral coÌmandements of the second table I shall not need therefore to adioyne any literall comment vpon them here but rather remit the Reader to obserue theÌ in the branches of streams wherto they seuerally belong Now for the methodicall handling of the second Table I will invert these three questions thus the last
people of these times who though in word they acknowledge the higher powers yet in practise they doe not seeing all their opinions and practises in matter of religion are still to disgrace authoritie and gouernment hereby established both Ciuill and Ecclesiasticall I know that many of them are zealous persons but they are zealous as the Apostle saith to the Galathians amisse Oh that they would weigh that next vnto zeale towards God is zeale to Gods vicegerents and where they are ill spoken of and despised in the heart as it is where their wayes of gouernment are impugned there can hardly be right zeale towards God it being a marke of such as are ordained to damnation to despise gouernment Iude vers 8. and to speake euill of those that be in authority Acts 12. Secondly Superiours are ouer reuerenced by ascribing too much vnto them and extolling them too highly as the people are noted to haue done to Herod saying the voyce of God and not of man whereat the Lord was so displeased that hee strook him with an horrible death and as the Popes flatterers extoll him calling him alterum deum in terris another God vpon earth and Dominum Deum papam the Lord God the Pope with other the like blasphemous appellations 1. Cor. 11.1 Thirdly by making them absolute patterns to be followed in all things for it is no excuse for people liuing in sinne to say they follow their minister or for children to follow parents or subiects their Princes for examples of the greatest are no further to be followed but as they follow Christ as Paul speaketh of himselfe Follow mee as I follow Christ Iesus The blind guide and he that followeth him shall both fal into the ditch 4. By preposterous obseruance towards them in the Congregation which is when we rise vp to great persons being in the very act of Gods worship this is absurd as much as if wee should say by thy leaue Lord a little heere commeth a greater then thou for why else dost thou rise if he be greatest and most worthy whom thou dost now worship Wherefore looke not for nay suffer not this absurd honour to be done vnto you yee great persons parents and masters vnlesse ye would part stakes with God yea be better accounted of whilst men rise off their knees to God to bow vnto you 5. By our humble prostrating the body vnto them as vnto God Acts 10. Saint Peter forbad this vnto Coânelius and the Angels raised vp Daniel and Saint John prohibiting this kind of reuerence to be done by one fellow-seruant to another This gesture where it proceedeth from religious humiliation and worship commeth very neare the brinkes of open Idolatrie and cannot but incurre that reprehension Take heed thou doest iâ not But in ciuill worship performed to Kings I dare not condemne the lowest prostrations whereas I see in the Scripture that such gestures were vsually exhibited to the most pious Kings 2. Sam. 14.22 So Ioab to Dauid fell to the ground on his face and bowed himselfe Yet could I wish that Christian Princes in their piety and by their authoritie would enact a difference betweene the signes of reuerence yeeldable to the heauenly and the earthly Maiesty that there might bee some outward as well as inward adoring gesture appropriated to Gods worship vtterly vncommunicable to any mortall man though bearing the image of God and exercising a vice-gerency of his Soueraignty What is to be thought of childrens kneeling to their parents morning and euening to aske their blessing Answ Kneeling to aske blessing I take it that this custome is lawfull and grounded vpon this Commandement Honour thy father and mother that they may prolong thy daies that is by their blessing which in godly parents hath euer been accounted a sacred ââing Therefore Isaac would giue his blessing to his sonne Esau before his death and Iacob to his children and the children of I seph which examples though they were extraordinary as farre as they were speciall prophesies yet they shew it to bee a very ancient and laudable custome and of excellent vse for children to aske and parents to giue their blessing vnto them because as their curse hath alwaies been ominous to wicked children and disobedient that is such as hath bin followed with Gods curse so their blessing hath been auspicious that is such as hath been followed with Gods blessing vpon good children and obedient And the like is to be thought of the blessing of spirituall parents that it hath vertue by Gods ordinance annexed vnto it and therefore is not to bee neglected but reuerently to be receiued before that wee depart the congregation For kneeling vnto parents and vnto Princes if it be but as vnto men it is as lawfull as any other low bowing vnto them for nothing can bee pressed against the one but it alike impugneth the other if it bee otherwise intended by way of religious adoration as some Heathen Emperours haue taken vpon them the honour of Gods it is Idolatrous The sinnes of Superiours And hitherto of the sinnes of inferiours Superiours sinne against this commandement by too much austerity and rigor or by too much remissenes Their sinne may be referred to these heads 1. Cruelty and threatning for this is most vniust and vnequall for the reuerence and seruice which seruants and children doe to their parents and masters wherefore it is forbidden Yee masters doe the same things to them Ephes 6.9 putting away threatning knowing that euen your master is in heauen and there is no respect of persons with him Thou doest rather represent the deuill who striketh feare into men and terror in thus doing then God whose Image thou shouldest beare 2. Denying them things conuenient meat drinke cloth resting time and recreation which may be sufficient Heere is Mammon serued indeed whilst to get wealth thou dealest so vnworthily with thy family euen wringing it out of their flesh and spirits which thou doest thus pinch and beate downe that they cannot be so seruiceable to Church or common-wealth They shall crie against thee to heauen and their crie shall bee heard if being weary of their liues through thy hard vsage they shall doe any mischiefe to themselues or others or runne head-long into any forlorne course through griefe and despaire thou art guiltie of their sinne because thou haste driuen them to it 3. Prodigally wasting all or most part of thy estate without any prouidence for posteritie or care to reward the extraordinary paines of thy houshold seruants 2. Tim. 5.8 If there bee any that prouideth not for his owne and namely for them of his houshold he denieth the faith and is worse then an infidell 4. Neglecting the good education of youth through the want of teaching or praying for them and inuring them to good duties and by leting passe grosse sinnes and disorder without due correction Heauy will their account be for this at
the last day when they shall see Ioshuah Abraham Elâana Hannah and all good gouernours sitting downe in the kingdome of God and themselues shut out of doores 5. Leuity and remisnes in Princes and set Magistrates sparing sinnes that must necessarily bee punished and to the incouragement of malefactors 6. Tiranny exercising their owne pleasure vpon their subiects without all respect of equity and right Contrariwise did the good iudge Samuel 1. Sam. 12. and Dauid the King after that he was well schooled witnesse that which hee professeth saying Psal 101.1 I will sing of mercy and iudgement And so scrupulous was he that he would not take of gift much lesse by violence the threshing floore of Arannah but would buy it to offer sacrifice there 2. Sam. 24.21 although the Lord had commanded him to build an Altar in that place 7. Sloath and infidelity in ministers whose calling is to labour who haue hire to labour and whose labour is to so excellent an end if then they be loyterers if they be seeds-men of tares woe is to them The dispensation is committed to me saith Paul 2. Cor 9.16 woe is vnto me then if I preach not the Gospell A threefold woe then is vnto them that haue not only the calling but the hire also and that double and trebble if they vse not diligence as is sometime seene to the scandall of the ministerie 8. A vitious life in all persons of note and qualitie whether they be magistrates ministers masters ancient learned or of any excellency any way they doe not only sinne in the breach of Gods law but in giuing example to inferiour persons so that they pull vpon them the burthen of their sinnes also and because many are ready to follow them more then men of meaner condition they make their estate by far more fearefull then others the sinnes of multitudes besides their owne lying at the dore Wherefore when a grieuous fall is threatned to wicked Iudges it is said Yee shall fall Psalm 82.7 as one of the Princes The Kings of Israel that were wicked are said to haue made Israel to sin they are euen the eldest sonnes of Satan that be such and therefore good reason that they should share deepely in his inheritance Quest. 90. Whence is the reason of this Commandement taken Answ From the promise of long life if God please not to preuent vs with the blessing of eternall life 1. Tim 4.19 Explan The promise heere annexed may bee also read That they may prolong thy dayes Not that parents haue any power so to doe in themselues but partly keeping them from many dangers which they are ready to runne into to the shortening of their dayes but are preuented whilest they obediently follow their graue and godly counsell and partly blessing them by vertue of Gods ordinaÌce with such efficacy as that this redoundeth to their great good euen for the prolonging of their happy and good estate in this world And in this sense it is vsuall in the holy Scriptures to ascribe that to the instrument which is proper to God Paul commending to Timothy the study and teaching of the word of God saith in so doing thou shalt saue both thy selfe and others And to the Corinthians he saith I haue begotten you vnto Christ Iesus Therfore of the reason then is thus 1. That is duly of all to bee done by which they may liue long and comfortably but the rule to be followed for this is Honour thy father and mother Therefore all are to honour father and mother 2. Thou wilt honour them gladly by whom thy life may be prolonged especially in weale but such are thy father and mother therefore honour father and mother For the first of these Life is so sweet that all desire it and most though it be ioyned with much bitternes and sorrow but to liue long well all doe naturally most earnestly desire so that they would follow any rule though verie hard for this but all other rules are vaine this only effectual the Lord the greatest Phisitian telleth thee so Doe not therefore harden thy selfe against it but bring downe thy rebellious nature and become obedient seruants children and people of all sorts For the second Euery phisitian whom experience teacheth to be a meanes of the health and long life of his patients men will honour in the time of necessitie seeking to them and carefully following their directions and he thinkes himselfe a happy man that can come to the best neither will hee for any thing displease him though he be froward and hastie towards him although his skill often faileth him and he bee till that time a very stranger vnto him but thy parents are no strangers but such as may challenge something at thy hands because they haue bred and brought thee vp with care and paines and God giueth them this blessing to prolong thy daies and not to faile if thou honour them Foolish then and out of his wits is hee and worse then a bruite beast which alwaies doth that which is naturall whosoeuer giueth not honour to his parents according to the scope of this commandement Quest 1 But how is this promise verified seeing as well such as honour parents and doe their duty as the disobedient doe often times die in the prime of their age and the disobedient and vnruly doe often liue long First it is often verified to obedient children when as they are kept thus in a temperate and honest course of life the disobedient comming to their end by surfets How parents prolong their childrens life or the Gallowes with shame in their very prime 2. It is alwaies verified because obedient children liue well and in the feare of God and to liue well is to liue long according to the prouerb 1. Tim. 5 6. Bene viuere bis biuere est To liue well is to liue twice and to liue ill is neuer to liue but to be euer dead as S. Paul speaketh of wanton widdowes Shee that liueth in pleasure is dead whilest shee liueth so that though the disobedient liue long yet they haue not this blessing of long life the obedient and dutifull haue it though they liue not many yeares for one day is better then a thousand of the rebellious Eccles 8.12 which is the cause that the Wise man maketh no reckoning of a sinners life though hee liue an hundred yeares 3. If it bee not verified for life here yet it is more then made good by their taking hence they receiuing for frailty strength for basenes glory for temporalitie eternity Who wil say that if the King promise any of his houshold-seruants by name one of his Guard a Pentioner or Porter that he shal euer inioy his place and yet remoueth him to be the Master of his Horse his Treasurer or Chamberlaine that he is not so good as his word vnto him and who can say then that the Lord of all if he promise
killing of Christ Act. 8.1 though hee washed his hands and âaul vnto the killing of Steuen 3. He that concealeth as is set downe in the case of a man found slaine whose murtherer is vnknowne the Elders of the City nearest shall purge themselues of the guilt of this bloud by washing their hands and saying Deut. 21.7 our hands haue not shed this bloud neither haue our eyes seene it so that if any had seene it and not reuealed the murther hee had made himselfe guilty of murther Now this murther is so odious before God as that hee which doth it must die without any fauour yea Exod. 21.14 if he flieth to the Sanctuary he shall be pulled away from thence for thou shalt take him from mine altar saith the Lord and put him to death Whence we may see how great the Popes presumption is in giuing pardon for grosse murders to such as flie to any popish sanctuary 1 Murther a most grieuous sinno But iustly hath the Lord appointed this seuere punishment first because murther is the destruction of a little world as man is rightly called wherein the wonderfull wisdome power and mercy of God doth as much appeare 2. Because it is the defacing of Gods image which is in euery man betwixt which and the clipping of the Kings coine hauing his image there is no comparison 3. Because it is an incroching vpon Gods office to whom alone it belongeth to cal men when it pleaseth him out of this world 4. Because it is the greatest breach of loue and peace and so the greatest sinne against man Iohn 8.44 Gen. 4. Whence it is that Christ entitleth the Deuill a murtherer as by his proper name and how secretly soeuer murther bee committed it is noted aboue all other to be a crying sinne Cains murther cried to Heauen against him The Egyptians murther made amongst the Iewes children cried against them The sin of the rich denying the hire of the poore cryed to Heaven and this is a kind of murther also Iames 5.4 in these places we reade of sinnes that are crying for vengeance to shew that murther of all sinnes is the most crying sinne so that the murther shall not rest but if man reuengeth not God will if man cannot know it God will make it knowne sometime making the dead body to bewray the murtherer somtime the birds and sometime the murtherers owne conscience And hitherto of the head sinne against this Law 2 Against quarrelling A second sinne here is the next degree vnto murther all iniury done vnto our neighbor tending to the preiudice of his life 1. By striking and fighting in priuate vniust quarrelling whereby it commeth to passe that an eye or tooth is lost the head the face or the arme is bruized or broken or some other part of the body hurt The Lord prouideth for the punishment hereof Eye for eye tooth for tooth Exod. 21.24 hand for hand and to pay the charges of the party stricken during the time of the healing 2. By grinding the faces of the poore in selling and letting without all conscience in diminishing their hire or in taking their meanes away from them this is also called oppression Esay 1.15 by which rich mens hands are filled with bloud and such an oppressing bloudy sin as that it shall escape no more then actuall murther when the poore cry out vnder this burthen Exod. 22.24 the Lord threatneth that his wrath shall be kindled and he will kill them that vse it 3. By vsing any outward meanes of impairing our neighbours life or health as if the Phisitian or Chirurgion shall deale falsely with his patient giuing him rather things against then for his health that he may be the longer vnder his hands or hauing no skil or but little shall pretend skill sufficient and so keepe him to the indangering of his health and life from such as bee more skilfull and likewise if the Apothecarie through a greedy desire of gaine or by neglect shall giue one thing for another vnwholsome improper ingredients in stead of the prescribed here is not only a wicked deceit but a degree of murder And as it is in regard of others so also is it in regard of a mans owne selfe if he shall by any meanes willingly impaire his owne health rather choosing to indanger his life in time of sicknes then that he will be at charge for the meanes of recouerie in the time of health rather staruing through idlenesse then working or on the contrary side following drunkennes surfeting and whoring to the breeding of noisome diseases in his body thus and whatsoeuer way else he taketh to the preiudice of his owne life besides his sinne against other Commandements he is guilty of selfe murther 3 Against railing speeches The third sinne is to raile and reuile in speeches although no stroke is giuen for this is also a degree of murther Christ himselfe being Iudge where speaking of murther hee saith Whosoeuer shall say vnto his brother Matth. 5.22 Racha shall be worthy to bee punished by a Counsell and whosoeuer shall say Thou foole shall be in danger of hell fire Prou. 12.18 For rayling and bitter words are like the pricking of swords and therefore are not only forbidden but all appearance hereof by crying out aloud Ephes 4.31 where the Apostle biddeth to put away anger euill speaking and crying And good reason that this should be forbidden here as a degree of murther seeing experience teacheth that of words blowes doe commonly arise 4 Against malice hatred and enuy The fourth sin is to haue murtherous affections of malice hatred and enuy against our brother or but the first degree hereof vnaduised anger for to preuent the height of these euill affections the Lord threatneth such as bee vnaduisedly angry as culpable of iudgement and Saint Iames saith Matth 5.22 Matth. 5.22 Iames 1.20 that the anger of man doth not worke the righteousnes of God This vnaduised anger is heate arising in vs vpon some priuate iniurie done vnto vs or to our friend pricking vs forward to reuenge and this may well be said not to worke the righteousnes of God because it setteth not a man the right way but contrary to that which the Lord hath appointed vs saying Rom. 12 19. Ephes 4.26 Vengeance is mine and I will repay it There is a kind of anger which is commanded Be angry but sinne not but this is not an humane but holy anger and hath these properties First Properties of holy anger 1. Against sin it is only against sinne and not against that which is a priuate displeasure done vnto vs. Such was the anger of Moses when as comming from the Lord with the tables of the law in his hands seeing the idolatry of the people he threw them downe not being able to hold when he saw God thus highly dishonoured 2. It is onely because God is offended
commonly runne into 3. A disposition alwayes to interprete such things as are done against vs in the best sense that wee can as it is noted to bee the property of loue It thinketh not euill 1 Cor. 13.5 for by a misconstruction men are often prouoked causelesly to sinne against their owne soules or when small matters are aggrauated and accounted greater 4. A loue of peace and seeking it with all men as much as may be according to the precept As much as in you lyeth Roâ 12.8 haue peace with all men And againe Dost thou desire to liue long and to see good dayes refraine thy tonge from euill Psal 34.12 and thy lips that they speake no guile cease to doe euill learne to doe well seeke peace and ensue it 5. Lastly a minde content for the loue of peace sometimes to depart with a mans right as Abram the vncle Gen. 13. Math. 17. gaue Lot his nephew his choise being content that part which hee left and Christ when he had proued that hee was not to pay tribute or poll money did notwithstanding pay it being demanded By interring and timely bringing to the buriall dead bodies of Christian people or others which being vnburied would be noysome and preiudiciall to the liues of the liuing Wherefore Abraham prouideth a place to bury Sarah in But this taxeth not the hanging vp of paricides or other notorious murtherers in chaines without buriall who are vnworthy of the honour of Christian buriall And this duty doth more properly belong to the fift Commandement 1 Pet. 2.2 Ro. 10.14 Now as there is a spirituall murthering as well as a corporall so there are duties to be done to preserue the spirituall life and first to preserue thine owne thou art bound to desire the sincere milke of the word as S. Peter saith that thou maist grow thereby 1 Pet. 2.2 Rom. 10.14 attend the preaching hereof whereby faith may be wrought and confirmed and that with all diligence as it is to bee preached in season and out of season thou must hide the word in thy heart by serious meditation as Dauid did Psal 119.11 Cor. 3.16 and let it dwell plenteously in thee pray continually for grace and reuerently receiue the Sacraments and vnto all these ioyne obedience be doers of the word and not hearers onely deceiuing your selues If any of these things bee neglected Iam. 1.22 thy soule cannot liue thou destroyest thy selfe euerlastingly To preserue the life of the soule To preserue thy neighbours spirituall life 1. If thou be a minister teach exhort rebuke vse all meekenes discretion and diligence in doctrine and life to keepe in the right way to bring in such as are out to strengthen the weake to comfort the faint-hearted to curbe the vnruly to informe the ignorant and erronious and to further the sanctification saluation of all 2. If thou beest a Iudge a ruler or a magistrate in executing iustice seeke not onely in regard of temporall punishments to make men affraid of sinning but much more because they shall thus damne and destroy their owne soules commend an honest and deuout course of life both by word and example so as S. Paul saith to Timothy thou maist saue both thy selfe and many others 3. If thou be father or mother master or priuate gouernour teach and season youth in good things betimes command them with Abraham to walke in the way of the Lord instruct them in the grounds of religion out of the holy Scriptures euen in their childhood with Timothies grandmother chastize them duly when they sinne against God as Ely did not and in all things bee an example of holinesse vnto them bringing them to the publike place of Gods worship and praying earnestly for them with Elchana and Hannah and thus thou shalt dedicate them with Samuel to the LORD and well prouide for the saluation of their soules Heb. 3.13 Leuit. 19.27 4. If thou be a priuate person exhort such as are backward and prouoke vnto loue and good workes reproue such as offend and suffer them not to sinne such as are forward in goodnesse incourage with the Kingly Prophet who saith I was glud when they said Psal 1 22. 1 Cor. 10â let vs goe vp to the house of the Lord and by no meanes lay any stumbling-blocke before thy brother by which he should fall and perish and thus many priuate persons to their great ioy saue the soules of others whilest others carelesse of these duties like Cain haue murtherous mindes and say am I my brothers keeper Quest 94. What is the seauenth Commandement Answ Thou shalt not commit Adultery Quest 95. What is heere forbidden Answ First all outward vncleane actions of Adultery Fornication c. Secondly all filthy and vncleane speeches songs and Bookes and Ballads of this sort Thirdly all incontinent thoughts and lusts of the heart Fourthly whatsoeuer is an occasion of vncleannesse as surfetting drunkennesse and idlenesse c. Mat. 5.28 Explanat The sinne heere forbidden is not onely the act of Adultery but whatsoeuer is any way against chastitie or sobernesse either in deed in word or in thought directly or indirectly as a meanes of sinning heere against For thus large our Sauiour sheweth the extent of this Commandement to be where hee saith Whosoeuer looketh vpon a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her in his heart stretchihg this commandement to the very thoughts and the meanes of such wicked thoughts a wandering eye Gen 19.18 First therefore this commandement is broken by vnclean actions of euery kinde whether by beastiality Leuit. 18.23 or by vnnaturall lust Rom. 1.26.27 and so foule an euill is this as that the Lord hath done more against it euen in the view of the world then against any other sinne sweeping away euen whole Kingdomes with fire and brimstone from Heauen not sparing any of that impure people and continuing the memoriall of his iudgement vnto this day by the dead sea which is there by the apples outwardly faire hauing nothing within them but smoke and by the generall desolation of the Countrey voyd of euery liuing creature Deut. 22.22 Or the act of vncleannesse is committed with a man or woman married or betrothed and this is adultery which is also so foule as that the punishment appointed is death If any man bee found lying with a woman married to a man then they shall dye euen both twaine to wit the man that lay with the wife 23. and the wife If a maa bee betrothed to an husband and a man lye with her then shall yee bring them both out to the gates of the Citie and shall stone them with stones to death And good reason that adultery should bee thus puninished because it is an abhominable sinne diuers wayes Against adultery 1. It is a breach of a most sacred couenant made before God and the congregation of his people in most sollemne
whence it is said Prou. 6.30 Men doe not despise a thiefe when he stealeth to satisfie his soule because he is hungry but it is added If hee be found he shall restore seuenfold Verse 31. or giue all the substance of his house that is manifold according to the first Law or be sold for a seruant Wherefore take heed of the least theft thou that art poore and needy if thou canst then worke and take paines honestly for thy liuing if thou beest not able with Lazarus rather lye and dye at the gates of the rich than steale and so maist thou bee recompenced with him in heauen otherwise thou takest the way to hell And for young dissolute persons that will rob to maintaine their riot they shall assuredly pay deare therfore with shamefull ends being hanged like dogs and which is worst of all vnlesse they duely repent with eternall most horrible paines for a little pleasure in riot mixt also with dread and feare 2. The second kinde of theft is oppression and wronging without recompence making Oppression of many sons 1 Kinde and this is a farre stretching sinne a monster with many heads 1. In Kings and Princes when as tyrannically they exact vpon their poore subiects taking vnreasonably of them for their owne pleasure The Lord made this an occasion of the peoples reuolt from Rehoboam when without all mercy hee threatned saying 1 King 12.11 My least part shall bee bigger then my fathers loynes whereas my father did burthen you with a grieuous yoake I will make your burthen more heauy 2. In the Officers of Kings and Princes which extort from the people more then they are by their Lords commanded euen to the priuate inriching of themselues This was the Publicans sinne who were the Officers of the Romanes the Lords of the world and therefore were odious amongst all people and therefore called Publicans and sinners When they came to Iohns Baptisme desirous to know what they should doe this was commanded them as their maine duty Require no more then that which is appointed vnto you Luke 3 13. as if failing in this they were guilty of so notorious a sin as that whatsoeuer else they did they could not escape Gods wrath to come 3 Kinde 3. In noble men and great persons which take away the lands or commons of meaner persons or inforce them to sell for feare of their displeasure at an vnder-reckoning This was Ahabs sinne against Naboth King 22. and so felonious a robbery as that God arraigned him and condemned him to lose his bloud as Naboth had done If any now adayes doe the like as God knowes there bee many though hee murther not directly that hee may possesse yet if he abuseth his power to the wronging of the poore or meaner persons hee is a robber by oppression may look for his punishment threatned in this case Hos 5.20 The Princes of Iudah are like those that remoue the boundâ therefore will J poure out mine anger vpon them like water that is without any stay or let 4 Kinde 4. In rich men that take aduantage of the poore mans necessity through which hee is constrained to sell lands or goods not giuing to the worth for them Against this as a fore oppression the God of Israel gaue a Law to his people saying Leâit 25.14 If thou selâest ought vnto thy neighbour or buyest of him thou shalt not oppresse but according to the number of the yeares from the Iubileâ thou shalt buy of thy neighbour if there bee many yeares increasing the price c. But this law or the equity hereof is little regarded now adayes euen amongst such as take themselues to bee Gods people euery man almost euery where being onely for himselfe 5 Kânde 5. In Iudges and Iusticers or any other Ministers of Iustice or Subordinates vnder them which haue their hands open to receiue bribes and then they are ready to worke on any side Esa 1.23 Verse 24. Their Prâices are rebellious saith the Lord and the companions of theeues euery one loueth gifts and followeth after rewardâ Therefore I will ease me of mine aâuersaries and auenge me of mine enemies I would to God that this were euer before the eyes of euery corrupt Iudge and Iusticer and of euery griping vnconscionable Lawyer and pilling officer in euery Court that such are companions of theeues and Gods grieuous enemies 6 Kinde In such as toward deare seasons hoord vp their corne and the like in Fore-stalling of Markets Regratours and Ingrossers which are so set vpon their owne priuate gaine as that they endeauour by all these meanes to inhaunce the price to the vtter vndoing of the poore These are theeues of the Commonwealth also they are accursed Prou. 11 2â He âhat withdraweth the corne the people will curse him but blessing shall be vpon the head of him that selleth corne Many bitter cryes bee daily sent vp against such Cormorants by the Lords poore people curses vttered which shall not be in vaine 7. In such as take pledges of the poore 7 Kinde which they cannot spare but to their great hinderance and hurt and such as restore not the pledge for the Lord hath forbidden to take thy neighbours garment to pledge when he hath no more or at the least Exod. 12 2â Deut. 24.6 to restore it yer the euening when it serueth to couer him also No man shall take the vpper or the neither milstone to pledge And for restoring any pledge taken it is a property of him that shall liue and not dye Ezech. 18.7 Hee hath restored the pledge to his debter whereas hee that hath not restored shall dye A fearfull doome against many misers in these times that without all conscience take aduantage against poore men when lands being laid to pledge by morgage are forfeited the poore man not being able to redeeme it for in this case thou must giue the full price as it is wortb otherwise looke how many pledges thou keepest so many witnesses dost thou keepe to testifie thy oppression against thee at the latter day 8. In such as let lands or monies 8 Kinde Oppression in letting lands setting them vpon the racke and not so as the hirer by Gods ordinary blessing may be saued harmelesse doing his best endeauour this is called a biting and deuouring of our neighbour For these lettings are both so alike as I take it as that they may wel be ioned together according to that law which if it be rightly applyed belongeth equally to them both Deut 23 18. Thou shalt not giue to bitting to thy brother either money meat or any thing that is put to vsury or byting so that if there be any way that the wicked heart of man hath deuised to oppresse by in letting any thing it is a breach of this law and a deuouring oppression Wherfore let both the caterpiller-like vsurer and the
vnconscionable Landlord apply the threatnings of the Law wheresoeuer they finde them as well to the one as to the other being both deepe plunged alike into the same damnation It is the sinne of this nation to oppresse both these wayes and no doubt but the Lord hath some great iudgement to punish it and such is the blindnesse of the Vsurer oppressing with his money as that he cryeth out vpon the Landlord and of the rent-racker oppressing with his land as that he cryeth out vpon the Vsurer and neither of them see into their owne sin to turne there-from It is the practice of too many in our nation to oppresse this way no conscience being vsed but as a man can by most cunning deuises procure his owne greatest gaine Wherefore repent and let neighbourly loue beare rule which is the fulfilling of the Law Let nothing to the hinderance but to the benefit of the hirer be content with a moderate gaine so shalt thou shew loue and haue loue which through vnconscionablenesse is waxen cold all ouer this our world 9 Kinde 9. In such as sell vpon trust come or ware the buyer wanting ready money which take more then a iust price therefore without all reason Is this the loue wherewith thou louest thy neighbor as thy selfe Is this an helping hand reacht out vnto him in his need It is a reaching of him a knife to cut his throat when hee asketh thee bread a treading him downe into the water with thy feet when hee craueth thy hand to helpe him out Wherefore either sell not vpon trust at all and so deny altogether to doe the office of loue or else sell for an indifferent gaine euen when thou trustest 10 Kinde Against Bankââpâs 10. In such as faine themselues bankrupt to deceiue their creditors bringing them thus to compound for their debts sometime at fiue shillings in the pound sometime at lesse He is a wicked man that borroweth and payeth not againe Their credit is rupt that is broken before God and man Vnder the colour of pouerty they inrich themselues with other mens goods and rob the poore indeed 11. In such as hire labourers to doe their worke 11 Kinde To deny labourers hire Deut. 24 14. but either defer to pay their hire or deny some part of it Against this the Lord hath commanded saying Thou shalt not oppresse an hired seruant Thou shalt giue him his hire for the day neither shall the Sunne go down vpon it lest he cry against thee vnto the Lord and it bee sinne vnto thee So that this is an oppression and a crying oppression to put off the poore labourer by delayes who hath present need of his wages but much more if any part be with-held from him This is a sinne making so loud a cry as that it ascendeth vp into the eares of the Lord of hostes for reuenge as S. Iames sheweth Iam. 5.4 The greatest men are most guilty of this who abound heere but if they had none other sinnes they shall bee stâipt euen for this of all comfort and euery penny detained from the poore shall bee a fearefull testimony against them at the day of iudgement 12 Kinde In such as hauing wronged his neighbour any way though vnwittingly yet if comming to the knowledge of the wrong done hee shall refuse to make any recompence the fault being onely his as when cattell break into a mans corne being sufficiently fenced on his part that oweth the corne if he shal demand recompence and shew his losse it is oppression not to make recompence in some reasonable manner but much more if hee in his owne knowledge could not but conceiue before of this losse like to come to his neighbour 13 Kinde The thirteenth kinde of theft is fraud and deceit in buying and selling and this is alike threatned as oppression Let no man oppresse or defraud his broeher in any matter 1 Thes 4.6 for God is the auenger of all such things Deceit is practised diuers wayes Deut. 25.13.14 First by false weights and measures or by some deuice giuing lesse then measure this is an abhomination to the Lord. For Thou shalt not haue saith God in thy bagge two manner of weights a great and small neither shalt thou haue in thy house diuers measures a great and a small For all that doe such things Verse 16. and all that doe vnrighteously are abhomination to the Lord thy God Let them look to it therfore that haue two kinds of weights and measures one to buy and another to sell by their practise is abhominable Amos 8.4 Secondly by mixtures of base things and such as bee nought or little worth with things of price and so selling all together as if all were best This was the sinne of the Israelites cormorants against whom the Prophet inueigheth saying Heare this O yee that swallow vp the poore that ye may make the needy of the land to faile Verse 6. saying when will the new moneth bee gone that wee may sell corne c. and sell thr refuse of the wheate And this is the sinne of many trades-men corne-maisters and hop-maisters and of such as deale in euery commodity in these dayes strange are their deuises to make things that are sold by weight heauier and to stretch such things as are sold by measure and to make the greatest gaine of base corne or other necessaries wines and the like which are too many to bee named I think that no age did euer come neere this our age for this deceit wherein there are so many Zachensses vnconuerted taking away from one another by forged cauillation God grant that they may speedily repent as hee did for their owne comfort and saluation Thirdly by setting a faire glosse vpon things to bee sold that the buyer may think it farre more precious then indeed it is and pay for it accordingly Thus they sinne by theft that sophisticate any wares or vse false lighrs and slights or ouerreach the buyer by outwardly placing that which is goodly and hiding the base and little worth This is a colon able deceit to circumuent the simple but they that vse it shall be taken in their owne craft Fourthly by setting forth the thing to bee sold by extolling speeches though it be vnworthy This is so common as that many who are accounted honest men doe fall into this dissimulation also and proue themselues stealers Fiftly by factions when as two or three compact together that when one is selling the other shall come and bid him such a price to deceiue him that intendeth to buy indeede By these and the like deuises fetcht from hell whilst they thinke that they deceiue others and aduantage themselues they doe greatly deceiue their owne soules loosing eternall life for the base gaines appertaining to this life Luke 9.25 For what shall it profit a man to winne the whole world and to loose his owne soule The fourth kind
of theft is the practise of vnlawfull Artes and meanes to get riches as iudiciary Astrology whereby it shall be vndertaken to iudge of particular future euents the Blacke Art whereby the deuill is consulted with to finde out things lost and Palmistry whereby it is pretended to tell fortunes by beholding the hand Howsoeuer it may and doth oftentimes fal out to be true which is thus foretold yet these Arts are to be condemned as for the open or secret compact betwixt the practizers and the deuill and the presumption entring vpon the search of Gods secrets and so climbing as it were into his chaire of Omniscience so for that they are altogether vaine and vnprofitable to such as make vse hereof no danger being the more preuented and if things lost bee recouered the losse being no whit the lesse notwithstanding but farre greater because God is lost for the deuill who thus discouereth things lost and getteth soules Againe to make a trade of gaming to gaine hereby because men are hindred hereby and many vndone in their outward estate Moreouer to make paintings for womens faces disguising and monstrous attires vnciuill and immodest apparrell and many other things which serue meerely to set forth pride and vanity and to sel these things it is an vniust gaine for the blazons of sinne Lastly to keepe stewes or whores to gaine hereby is to tollerate this wickednes for yearely pension of money raked out of these sinkes as the Pope doth as it is an intollerable abuse against the seuenth Commandement so it is the most odious theft against this Commandement of all others Against prodigality The fifth kind of theft is by prodigality and riotous wasting that which God hath lent vnto a man to prouide herewith for wife and children and to pay euery man his For our goods in this world are not our owne to vse as we list but committed to our dispensation that wee should honestly and soberlie vse them to such ends as God hath appointed as a seruant therefore hauing receiued money of his master to be laid out to such and such vses if hee shall spend it vpon his owne pleasure is a thiefe to his master so he that hauing the goods of this world more or lesse at the hands of the Lord to the end that he may liue comfortably hereupon owe nothing to any man and prouide for his owne if God permits if contrariwise he shall wast and consume them amongst harlots and drunken companions and gamesters he is a thiefe to the great Lord of all 1. Tim. 5.8 and a worse thiefe as S. Paul calleth him then many an infidell Hee robbeth and depriueth his owne bowels his children his owne flesh his wife O sauage and inhumane of all meanes of maintenance and leaueth them helpelesse exposed to hunger and cold and pouertie Quest 99. Is not this Commandement broken any other way Answ Yes couetousnesse in heart is also a great sinne against it and vnmercifulnesse and lastly robbing of God in things dedicate in Tithes and offerings Explan These sinnes are not put off to the last place because the least for they are most heinous but because they deserue a distinct consideration by themselues as being rather against God then against man Couetousnes is an vnsatiable most eager desire of hauing more carrying a man on to the obtaining of worldlie gaine through any meanes though vnconscionable and wicked Matth. 6.25 1. Tim. 6.10 For first it is called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a desire of hauing more and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a loue of money that is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in a superlatiue manner so as that the mind is taken vp night and day with worldly cares and deuises to get the things of the world there being an ouer great distracting feare of wanting these things according to the word vsed by Christ ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Be not carefull This very desire of the world is couetousnes and the roote of all euill this is the seruing of Mammon so as that the man that hath it Matth. 6.24 1. Iohn 2.15 cannot serue God for he that thus loueth the world the loue of the Father is not in him Secondly I adde carrying a man on to the obtaining of worldly gaine through any meanes because hereby couetousnes doth expresse it selfe before men and when any man is come to this without conscience of right and wrong Iames 114.15 1. Tim. 6 9. Luke 21.34 to get what he can his sin is perfected nothing remaineth now for him but as a iust reward death and damnation the drowning of his soule in perdition for this foolish admiring the dust of the earth and adoring the wedge of gold and that that day should come vpon him vnawares wherein he shall be sent into the torments of Gods enemies If any mans hart therefore be oppressed with worldly cares choaking the feed of Gods word hindring from heauenly meditations and deuout prayer though there bee no meanes of wicked gaine outwardly vsed yet it is a couetous hart a seruer of Mammon and an hater of God but this is only betwixt God and a mans owne conscience Againe if any man seeketh gaine by oppression by deceit by vnreasonable sparing when hee ought to spend he vttereth himselfe for couetous before men also And this is the right vnderstanding of couetousnes whence it appeareth how fowly they erre that account him couetous who is only frugall and desirous to keepe within the compasse of his estate in his expences There may bee a couetous heart in the sight of God indeed but that is not seene to thee and therefore if thou iudgest if thou shalt take him for couetous thou sinnest by taking vpon thee Gods office Contrary to which is that precept of the Apostle Iudge nothing before the time 1. Cor. 4.5 till the Lord come who will lighten things that are hid in darknesse and make the counsels of the heart manifest Woe is to them that condemne the righteous and a double woe then is to them that delighting in riot themselues doe passe their sentence vpon men of more sober and staied minds taxing them as couetous because they will not drinke and spend superfluously at the alehouse nor entertaine lauish and riotous idle-packs good fellowes as they call them in their houses Vnmercifulnes is a benummednes of Christian loue hardening him that is affected herewith so as that he will not bestow any thing where apparant necessitie doth require And this is a kind of false dealing against God for a mans owne priuate commodity which hee taketh so heinously as that he maketh such hard hearted misers examples of his vengeance Matth 25. euen for this adiudging them to hell sire with the deuill and his angels For the Lord commeth in the person of the poore which are poore indeed that is impotent of body and vnable to helpe themselues or necessarily by Gods hand cast into pouerty and want and what thou deniest
as is shewed in the Iewes Ezech. 18.29 saying The way of the Lord is not equall but of their owne waies they thought most highly The weakenesse of the whole man is such as that he is not able to thinke a good thought 2. Cor. 3 5. and as a dead carcasse corrupteth of it selfe and stinketh more and more so a naturall man increaseth in corruption till that he becommeth most vile and runneth on to doe things euen against nature And lastly so apt is he to turne the best meanes into corruption as that Christ himself is made a stumbling blocke hee that was giuen to raise vs vp to heauen Sam. 1. is made an occasion of stumbling and falling the grace of God which appeareth for our saluation is turned into wantonnesse Man assisted by Gods grace and regenerate Thes 3. Man cannot perfectly keepe the law 1 Iohn 3 9. cannot perfectly fulfill the Law but faileth still in many things For though a man be now spirituall and guided by Gods Spirit not to sinne as men naturall according to Saint Iohn yet the flesh the old man corrupt nature is not altogether expelled but remaining for their humiliation and the exercise of grace in their spirituall combate hindreth them from doing perfectly the thing they would and swayeth them oftentimes to the thing they would not Euen as a very dull scholler being excellently taught and much laboured vpon by a most skilful Schoole-master yet through defects of his nature is imperfect in his learning and erreth in exercises of learning sometime in against Orthography sometime in false Latin and sometime in frigid inuention misplacing of words and vsing vnproper words vntill that in continuance of time he comming to perfect age all these faults come to be amended So the scholler taught by Gods Spirit shall at the last namely in patria come to perfection and be without all error and sinne but through the vntowardnesse of his nature cannot here in via doe any exercise but there be faults escaping him 1. Iohn 1.8 Iames 3.1 Rom. 7.21 Hence it is that Saint Iohn saith If we say that we haue no sin we deceiue our selues and there is no truth in vs and Saint James In many things we sinne all and Paul acknowledged it in himselfe When I would doe good euill is present with me So that both Pelagianisme is to be reiected that teacheth man to be able out of the strength of nature to keepe the Law and semipelagianisme that is Popery teaching that the regenerate are able perfectly to keepe it yea to doe more then it requireth which they call workes of supererrogation Can no man attaine to perfection of righteousnes according to the Law how then is it that some are said to be perfect according to that speech of the Apostle So many as are perfect let vs be thus minded Perfection is two waies to bee vnderstood either as it is opposed to imperfections and wants Perfection two fold and this is perfection of degrees whereby the law is kept without failing in any thing or as it is opposed to hypocrisie and this is perfection of parts whereby what is outwardly professed is inwardly imbraced so that as the outward part maketh a good shew the inward part is also right and sincere And thus Dauid Iosiah and others are said to be perfect and not otherwise and thus euery regenerate man can and doth in some measure approue himselfe for perfect though amidst great weakenesses Quest 107. What is the breach of the Law and the punishment hereof Answ It is firme which if it be but once committed onely and that but in thought it makes the person committing it subiect to Gods eternall curse which is euerlasting death in hell fire the torments whereof are vnspeakable without any end or ease 1. Iohn 3.4 Rom. 7. Explan Next vnto the consideration of mans weakenesse towards the Keeping of the Law commeth to bee considered the punishment due vnto him therefore And here first I say that the breach of the Law is sinne because sinne as Saint Iohn teacheth is a transgression of the Law and without the Law saith Saint Paul sinne is dead And this sinne though it be but one once only committed yea but in thought subiecteth the sinner to the eternall curse of God For that inbred corruption only euen before it breaketh into action maketh all men guilty of death according to that By the offence of one man Rom. 5.18 Iames 2.10 the faule came on all men to condemnation But much more if any man obserue the whole law and yet faile in one point he is guiltie of all as being actually a sinner also Now the punishment which is here said to bee death is otherwise called the curse Deut. 27.26 for cursed is he that confirmeth not all the words of the Law to doe them It is called hell fire damnation the second death vtter darkenesse the worme that neuer dieth and fire that neuer goeth out the extremitie being such as that it causeth continuall weeping and gnashing of teeth for sorrow and no one drop of mercy is granted to ease any part of these torments and all this is not for some long time but thousand thousands of yeares and still as farre from end as at the first beginning Quest 108. Is it not iniustice to appoint so great a punishment for euery sinne yea euen for the least Answ It is very iust and right for the Lord to adiudge the very least sinne to hell fire because his marke which is perfect holines set vpon man in his creation is remoued and a marke with the deuils brand is made vpon the soule of the sinner for which it is iust that the deuill and not God should now haue such a soule Mark 7.23 Explan The Lord which is iust in all the waies and righteous in all his workes cannot bee vniust in punishing sinne Therefore this heauy censure against the least sinne cannot but bee most iust and that this may more plainely appeare wee are not to consider of sinne as of an offence meerely whereby a law is broken but as of a blemish whereby the soule is steined and so made vnfit to bee a citizen of heauen where only holines dwelleth and none vncleane thing may enter This blemish also is so great as that it is said to defile the whole man and that with such filthinesse as is most loathsome Now this being the case of any sinner is it not iust with God to condemne him to the place fit for him and much more because he preferreth by sinne Satans bage and cognisance before the Lords Sinne worthy of hell fire Againe euery sinne is an offence against an infinite maiesty euen the smallest as wel as the greatest for the same God which hath said Thou shalt not commit adultery hath said also Iames 2.11 thou shalt not kill He that hath said thou shalt not doe ill hath also said thou shalt
Sanctification Secondly sanctification is the vertuall diffusing of his bloud in our hearts and in euery corner thereof by the working of his holy Spirit to the cleansing of them from sinne so as that it hath no more dominion ouer vs Rom. 6.3.4 For all wee that are baptized into Christ are baptized into his death Wee are buried then with him by baptisme into his death that as Christ was raised from the dead by the glory of the Father so we also should walke in newnes of life Rom. 8. â 2. Cor. 5.77 And such as are in Christ are described thus Which walke not after the flesh but after the Spirit Jf any bee in Christ hee is a new creature old things are passed away all things are become new It is a vaine thing therefore for any man to perswade himselfe of deliuerance from sinne and death by Christ his bloud vnlesse his conscience bee heereby purged from dead workes of sin in newnesse of life to serue God No price paid for the ransome of a flaue can set him at liberty if he stil beareth a slauish mind that he will serue his old master alwaies neither can any friend though he will die for him that deserueth death saue him if he will still desperately cast himselfe vpon mortall danger nor yet can any water of Iordan clense from the foule leprosie if the precepts of the Prophet bee not obeyed No more can that man be any better then a slaue of the Deuill though Christs precious bloud hath been paid for ransome if hee will still liue the seruant of sinne and of the Deuill neither can he be saued from death though our dearest friend Christ hath once died for man that stil by sinning runneth vpon the danger of death Nor lastly can any be cleansed from the leprosie of sin vnlesse his precepts bee obeyed who onely can and doth direct rightly to vse the streames of his bloud for this end and purpose Oh mad men then that hope for deliuerance from sin but haue sinne ruling and raigning in them How happeneth it that being so wise for things worldly and temporall yee haue no more vnderstanding for things spirituall and eternall How is it that yee looke for deliuerance from death by Christs bloud when no power of this death is seene to mortifie and kill sinne in you What word haue yee What promise of God to build this confidence vpon As verily as God is truth yee haue none at all from God Whence then is the ground of your hope What doe you build your comfort vpon vpon a shadow vpon nothing Bee ashamed in time of this your folly flatter not your selues in vaine yee sinners but lay hold vpon saluation whilest it is offered being sanctified and washed by vertue of Christ his bloud in your hearts so that all iniquity being expelled thence it may by power of the same bloud be expiated and neuer appeare to your condemnation at the day of account Now as Christ his bloud alone purgeth from sinne so it of ãâ¦ã must be applied by the sinner vnto his own soule by the hand of faith All the water of all riuers will not make a man cleane vnlesse with hands he bee washed with the water no more will Christ his bloud make cleane the soule vnles with the hand of faith it be applied vnto it For this cause as the bloud of Christ is said to clense from all sinne so faith is said to purge the heart from sinne and to iustifie a sinner That precious bloud purgeth 1. Iohn 3.3 Rom. 3.28 and iustifieth as the cause materiall faith as the cause instrumentall Q. 111. How is faith first begun wrought in the hart Meanes of working Faith Answ Ordinarily by the preaching of the Gospell of Christ the holy spirit inwardly opening the heart to belieue those things that are outwardly preached to the eare Rom. 10.17 Explan Finding that Faith is the instrument of our iustification and saluation it is necessary to consider how or by what meanes this instrument is purchased that if it be wanting it may bee sought here if it bee already attained the meanes and giuer hereof may bee magnified and honoured The meanes therfore I say is the Gospell published and made knowne vnto vs which the spirit opening the heart it beleeueth For Faith commeth by hearing and hearing by the word of God and this word thus working faith is the Gospell the Law driueth to despaire the Gospell erecteth by hope the Law threatneth and filleth with feare the Gospell promiseth and filleth with comfort the Law sheweth our miserable estate and what need we haue of a Sauiour the Gospell sheweth a remedy against this misery and pointeth out vnto vs our Sauiour Then must be a kind of faith or assent to belieue the Law also but this is not the Faith by which wee are saued from the Law but when this is and the Gospell is preached euen as a man at deaths dore through extreame sicknesse at the newes of some soueraigne remedy lifteth vp himselfe taketh it and is recouered So the sinner euen dead by the Law at the newes brought in the Gospell of a remedy lifteth vp himselfe with hope and by faith taketh it and is recouered out of his danger And being so sicke of sinne and weake as that he cannot of himselfe doe it the holy spirit is ready holding vp the hand and opening the mouth of the soule to enable it to receiue this wholsom medicine as in the case of Lydia of whoÌ it is said that A certaine woman named Lydia Acts 16.14 a seller of purple of the City of the Tbyatirians which worshipped God heard whose hart the Lord opened that she atteÌded to such things as Paul spake Qââst 112. How is faith encreased Ans Chiefly by prayer reading preaching and hearing of the word and receiuing the Sacraments for if these be well attended we will not be wanting in workes of mercy and righteousnesse Exercises of Faith Rom. 10.14 Explan Of Prayer the Apostle speaketh as of a chiefe fruit and exercise of Faith for How shall they call vpon him saith he in whom they haue not belieued So that if there be faith that setteth a worke presently to pray When the disciples belieued a chiefe care which they had was to be taught to pray wherfore they come to Christ saying Lord teach vs to pray as Iohn also taught his disciples And great reason is there Luke 11.1 that faithfull people should pray often prayer being a proper worke of faith euen as to speake is proper vnto man whence it is that the Kingly Prophet saith I belieued and therefore I spake or prayed as if he should say I had vtterance and therefore I vttered for what difference betwixt the tongue of man and beast but in the speech and what difference betwixt the beleeuer and the atheist if he prayeth not 1. Tim. 4.5 Againe as faith purgeth man so
hands who will not suffer but be auenged if his honor be giuen to any other I say moreouer that prayer is made in the name of Iesus Christ to meete with that cauill of Saint-worshippers it is presumption say they that wee will not offer to a mortall Prince to come immediately to him to make petition for any thing without the mediation of some Courtier much more to presse into Gods presence without the helpe of some Saint O stupid ignorance O affected blindnesse Is not Christ an helpe sufficient I am sure Saint Iohn thought him so when hee comforted the faithfull with these words 1. Iohn 2.2 Jf any man sinneth we haue an aduocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous and Saint Paul when to the assurance of the faithfull he wrote thus Rom. 8.33 It is God that iustifieth who shall condemne It is Christ which is dead yea rather which is risen againe who is at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs Neither of them nor any other holy Apostle once dreamt of the mediation of Saints or any other creature Moreouer the Lord himselfe doth so often bid vs vse his mediation in praying to the Father that they must needs be very stupid and dull of hearing Iob. 14.13.14 or such as wilfully blindfold their eyes against the truth which make any question about any other helpe to preuaile with God in our petitions Iames 4.3 Furthermore I adde according to his will because if wee follow our owne lusts in prayer we may aske much but shall little preuaile Yee aske but receiue not saith Saint Iames because yee aske amisse that ye might consume it on your lusts Wherefore that we may speed of that which wee aske in prayer it is necessary to frame all our petitions according to Gods will we must therefore haue the knowledge of the Law teaching vs to preferre the honour and glory of God before all other things and for this cause chiefely to pray for this and that we may be instruments of honouring him as the duties there set downe doe require and in the next place to pray for grace to doe those duties of loue which are required towards our neighbour for the pardon of our errors and offences and strength of faith whereby we may be iustified here from and lastly for temporall benefits and deliuerances in the time of danger as blessings promised to such as keepe the Commandements wherein because our daily failes are many we must not be absolute but with submission of our desires to Gods will saying euery one of vs with our Master Not my will but thy will be done as who knoweth what is best for vs. Whence it is plaine that ignorant persons which know not Gods lawes cannot pray a right nor they which are without feeling of the word of Gods grace and of right affections towards his glory but are onely led with a sense of corporall and outward wants and grieuances Iam. 1 6. Lastly I say with full assurance of being heard for there must be no wauering in prayer He that wauereth is like a waue of the Sea tossed with the wind and carried away neither let that man thinke that he shall receiue any thing of the Lord. It is beleeuing and fully assuring our selues of Gods fauour which maketh all things possible that we aske in prayer This assurance as a lusty gale of wind carrieth our prayers with full saile to heauen the desired hauen wauering and doubting like opposite vncertaine windes carry them to some other place and so they returne without speeding Wherefore hee that without doubting doth not belieue that God is and that he is a rewarder of such as call vpon him cannot haue any good successe of his praiers neither can a wicked man pray aright seeing his conscience is ready to check him and danteth him in regard of sin that cleaueth fast to him making his very prayers abominable to the Lord. Quest 114. What neede is there that the faithfull should pray seeing they are in Gods fauour who knoweth all their wants hath pardoned their sinnes and promised them all blessings Answ By how much the more we are in Gods fauour so much the more need is there that we should chearefully pray both to pay the dutie that we owe vnto the Lord and to obtaine the blessings promised and to renue our assurance of the pardon of sinne daily interrupted through our great weakenesse The necessity of Prayer Explan The Christian soule purified by Faith needeth not to be pressed by shewing the necessity to this heauenly exercise being continually either actu or habitu by present performance or by generall resolution lifted vp in prayer vnto the fountaine of all comfort as Dauid who professeth that at midnight hee prayed vnto the Lord. Yet because the full may not seeme to haue need to beg nor they that haue all things already to aske any more I haue shortly set downe some reasons of the necessity of prayer euen in those which through Faith haue all things already Psal 50.14 First it is a duty which God requireth of vs all as a tribute of the great King of all Call vpon me in the time of trouble and I will heare and deliuer thee and thou shalt glorifie me That is when thou wantest pray and when thou art full still pray and giue glory to God â Thes 5.17 And againe Pray continually and in all things giue thanks The best subiects doe most willingly pay the duties of their Prince and the most faithfull do most duly performe this of prayer to Almighty God hee hath little or no faith that is little or not at all in prayer Yea if any neglect to call vpon God he doth not so much as belieue that God is a rewarder of such as call vpon him or that he heareth prayers any more then Baal did when his Prophets prayed and cryed from morning till night and had no answer for he saith in his heart as Iob sheweth that God is in heauen on high Iob. 22.14 Chap. 21.15 that the clouds hide him and hee cannot see and againe What profit should we haue if we should pray vnto him So that faith is so farre from cooling our deuotion in prayer when we belieue that God knoweth all our wants that hee hath pardoned our sins and we are made partakers of his promises as that it setteth vs the more on fire and increaseth our feruencie in prayer as in a chiefe duty towards the Author of all this our comfort and it is onely the want of faith that maketh men cold dull and backward in prayer Secondly prayer is the reaching out of the hand of Faith vnto the Lord to receiue his blessings promised although he promiseth to the faithfull the things of this life of that which is to come yet he doth not promise vnasked to thrust them into their mouthes as it were but if they reach forth the hand
them that hurt you and persecute yau and loue your enemies saith the Lord not that they may be blessed and heartned to proceed in their enmity and malice but be ouercome with our innocency and requiting good for euill and so haue their heart turned vnto God Whom we must not pray for Now as there is some for whom we must pray so there be others for whom we may not pray but pray against 1. The Deuill ours and Gods common enemy wee must pray against him Rom. 16.20 that he may be confounded and troden vnder our feet 2. All knowne enemies of God Dauid hath many Psalmes of imprecations and praying against such of this sort is Antichrist which is an Aduersary 2. Thes 2.4 and exalteth himselfe against all that is called God Such was Iulian the Apostata against whom the Church prayed 1. Sam. 16.1 and Saul was declared to bee such vnto Samuel for which cause he is rebuked for mourning and praying for him 3. We ought not to pray for the dead whose estate is vnchangeable as Abraham told the rich Glutton being in hell that they which were there could not come hither Quest 120. Why is there added in the preface Which art in heauen Answ Not for that I belieue God to be in heauen only for he is euery where but because to bee in heauen is an argumeni of great glorie wherefore I learne with all reuerence and humility to pray vnto him being our father most glorious 1. Eing 8 27. Expl. Here followeth the third thing in the Preface for our direction Which art in heauen This is not spoken circumscriptiue as though God were contained in the heauens for the heauen of heauens are not able to containe him or as though if the heauens were not God cannot bee as the inhabitants of the earth cannot be when the earth ceaseth for God was before all heauens and earth and creatures But God is said to be in heauen 1. First for his glory which doth most shine in the third heauen it being most manifested there to the holy Angels and blessed Saints by an immediate vision and fruition as also his glory that is the manifestation of his Wisdome power c. is by way rationall deduction argued from the lower heauens and the hoast of them the âunne Moone and starres according to the Song of the holy King The heauens declare the glory of the Lord and the firmament sheweth his handy worke 2. There is not only a naturall but also supernaturall and extraordinary demonstration of his glorious attributes of Iustice Mercy Power and Wisdome which are manifested from heauen as by the Prophets who were immediately inspired from heauen to declare them and by Christ who came from heauen and sometimes by the signes which the heauens beare portending great alterations as before the destruction of Ierusalem and the like and lastly by influences comming from the heauens most notably to destroy most notorious sinners as the old World against which the windowes of Heauen were opened to drowne them and Sodome against which fire and brimstone came thence to burne them vp Thirdly for his puritie and holinesse euen as the heauens are pure and not obnoxious to corruption in such manner as the inferiour bodies are yea when they shal at the last perish and haue an end the yeares of the Lord the same pure and holy God shall last alwaies according to the Psalmist Thou art the same and thy yeares shall not faile 4. For his excellent maiesticall Psal 101 2â and inaccessible brightnesse euen as the most shining heauenly creatures the Sunne and Starres And all this serueth to breed in vs humility and reuerence in coÌming before the Lord euen as the sinful Publican durst not looke vp to heauen but cryed Luke 18. Lord bee mercifull to me a sinner and as the poore Prodigall Father I am not worthy to be called thy child Luke 1.53 for the proud the Lord dispiseth the rich he sendeth empty away that is such as acknowledge not themselues vnworthy wretched sinners Esay 66.2 and presume vpon any thing in themselues but the humble ones that tremble at his word that doe reuerence before him hee wil looke and haue respect vnto Which should make vs so to temper our boldnes with humility and reuerence in praying to this our most glorious Father that when we would be bold with him like sonnes we incurre not the blame of saucinesse and irreuerence with the Iewes and be challenged with that sharpe saying If J be a Father where is mine honour Mal. 1. â if I be a Master where is my feare saith the Lord of Hostes Quest 121. How many bee the Petitions of this prayer Answ Six whereof the three former concerne the glory of God the three latter concerne nur selues Explan In handling the petitions of this prayer 1. Wee are to consider of them in generall and then in particular Generally they bee sixe as many concerning Gods glory as our owne necessities and the first in order concerning Gods glory the last our selues The equall number teaching vs how gratious the Lord is towards vs sinfull men allowing vs if we come with one request for the aduancement of his glory to come with another for our owne benefit if with three for him with three for our selues also This is no small fauour when a mortall King will ãâ¦ã when do the like happy would his subiects think themselues and pray often and heartily for his health and honour if premising prayers for his welfare hee would allow them to petion freely also for themselues being ready to grant their desires Happy then are we that serue so good a King but vnworthy of this happines sith that vngratefully wee seeke not his honour but the satisfying of our owne worldly lusts hee alloweth vs to pray as much for our selues as for himself three for our selues and three for him but wee pray three for him and threescore for our selues or nothing for him and altogether for our selues thus requiting the Lord euill for good Let euery man bee ashamed of this and desire as heartily the glorifying of Gods name as his owne necessary foode and raiment as the welfare of his owne soule The order of the petition The order of placing the petitions concerning Gods glory first and then those concerning our selues teacheth 1. that God is absolutely to be respected and for himselfe but man for Gods cause He is the Soueraigne Lord of all and the reuerence of him ought to sway all the greatest men are not so to be reuerenced simply for their power and greatnes but for him Matth. 10.28 and in him I will tell you saith Christ whom yee shall feare not him that can kill the body but him that can destroy body and soule in hell fire And this is the argument vsed by the Apostle to perswade obedience to the higher powers Rom. 13.1 because there are no
disanull them and against all defects if there be any in our lawes and neglect of the execution that the defects may be supplied the execution of good lawes better lookt vnto for the furtherance of Gods kingdome Hinderances of Gods kingdome in the ministry In the ministery there may bee also many hinderances of this kingdome against which we pray 1. Ignorance and vnaptnesse to teach for euen as the childe without milke perisheth and hauing too little languisheth so the poore soules of men vnder ignorant ministers or such as be vnapt to teach them doe perish and decay Hos 4.6 1 Tim. 3. 2 Tim. 2.15 My people perish saith the Lord for want of knowledge and a Bishop saith the Apostle must be apt to teach he must know to diuide the word of truth a right 2. We pray against heresie in them whereby the milke of the word as with poyson is corrupted and turned to the destruction of soules Of this hinderance S. Peter speaking 2 Pet. 3.16 saith that there bee many hard places in the Scriptures which the ignorant and vnstable peruert vnto damnation And like vnto this are prophane and vaine bablings which by the Apostle are compared vnto the Canker and Gangreene tending to the destruction of the body Wherefore wee pray 2 Tim. 2.27 that no such preachers may creepe in or be suffered in the Church as doe teach hereticall opinions vainely and prophanely handle the holy Word to the disgrace thereof amongst the hearers 3. Wee pray against idlenesse in Ministers taking the fleece and fat of the flocke but through lazinesse and carelesnes suffering the wandring to be out of the way the feeble without pasture and the diseased and weake without cure and exposing all to the rage of the deuouring Wolfe If hee that hath the keeping of a tower against the enemy committed vnto him and a reward therefore shall sleepe and neglect his charge he is worthy of death by the Martiall Law and he that taking wages and hauing any worke committed vnto him if through sloath he doth it to halues or to quarters he is worthy to bee punished as a thiefe So and much more they which take charge of soules and wages therfore a spirituall worke in hand and hire to doe it and yet are sloathfull and giuen so much to their ease as that they labour not in this worke by preaching praying exhortation yea and by good example of life shall answer as theeues and robbers and vndergoe the vtmost of Gods Law Wee pray heere that if there be any such O vtinam nusquam they may bee diligent or else speedily remoued and more painfull and faithfull placed in their roome 4. Wee pray against wickednesse in the life and conuersation of Ministers for a Bishop must be vnreprouable Leui had both the Thummim and Vrim committed vnto him 1 Tim. 32. When wicked ministers are wicked liuers though they teach things good and the way right yet such a cloud is cast ouer their doctrine that it shineth very dimly and few or none see to follow after it when like Images shewing the way they are seene to stand still without motion they are held as idols to be teachers of lies and what they shew is not imbraced Particular hinderances of Gods kingdome The particular hinderances of Gods kingdome are such as be in euery priuate person in particular These are first Infidelity and vnbeliefe whereby the dore of the heart is shut vp against the Lord that hee cannot rule there as King Heb. 4.2 Where vnbeliefe was it is noted that Christ could doe no great matters Lydiu had her heart opened before that the power of godlinesse wrought in her The Iewes are noted to haue had the world without profit because their hearing was not mixed with faith Faith was the first thing which Satan vndermined in our first parents to beat downe Gods kingdome it is the first thing wherin Paul laboureth with King Agrippa to make him a member of Gods kingdome As all things are possible to faith so it is impossible that any good thing should be with vnbeliefe Wee pray therefore here against this vnbeliefe that the Lord would open our hearts to belieue his word and all the promises and threatnings therein contained 2. Impenitency and hardnesse of heart whereby the mind is without relenting for sinne and reioyceth rather heerein and as the hand by often handling of hard things becommeth daily more hard and insensible so by sinning the conscience becommeth more hard and without sense or remorse for sin Luc 3. Wherefore when Iohn would prepare the way for the Kingdome of Christ hee preacheth repentance the putting away of this hardnes in sinning Esa 66 2. and when the Prophet Esay would describe such a man as with whom the Lord doth dwell to rule and raigne in him he saith that he must be humble contrite spirit and tremble at his word Wee pray then heere that the Lord would take away the heart of stone out of vs Ezech. 11.19 and giue vs an heart of flesh as he hath promised so that the power of sinne may be shaken we may tremble for sinne past and resolue vpon newnesse of life for the time to come as good subiects of Gods kingdome 3. Any one raigning sin which is when the soule is quiet in some priuate secret sinne and doth not striue earnestly against it For let it be neuer so small if there be a willing going on in it it is a raigning sinne and God cannot reigne in that heart Let not sinne therefore saith the Apostle Rom. 6.12 raigne in your mortall bodies Eph. 5.14 Hee that promiseth to the enemy of the Land but one peny or one egge towards his maintenance to inuade the countrey is no good subiect to his Prince no more than hee that promiseth horse man and armour neither is he a good subiect of Gods kingdome that resteth and without checke nesteth in lying in petty swearing in vaine talking or euill thinking and fighteth not against these Awake thou that sleepest stand vp from the dead and Christ shall giue thee life if thou sleepest in any sinne thou art without life out of the Kingdome of light 4. Negligence in superiours towards inferiours in parents masters or the wealthy towards the poore children or seruants suffering them to sin leauing them vntaught forbearing to admonish them to further Gods kingdome in them Leuit. 19.17 For if it be a sinne of neglect in any man to let his familiar friend to sinne vnreproued much more is it in such as haue some authority annexed vnto their persons they sinne against that Charge Thou shalt plainly rebuke thy neighbour and not suffer him to sinne 5. We pray therefore that all gouernours of families may shake off negligence towards their charges and though it be painfull vnto them labour to further Gods Kingdome in their families and that the rich in disposing the liberalities
depriueth a man of all iust title vnto these things for a ciuill right remaineth in wicked men to that they possesse by Law but of comfort in vsing them they being vncleane and accursed vnto them neither doth this saying All things are yours conclude the contrary against sinners but expresseth how all things consent together for the sanctification of the faithfull 2 Giue that is bestowe vphold continue and maintaine that which thou hast giuen vs for all our labour is nothing towards the obtaining and all our care nothing towards the conseruing and keeping what we haue vnlesse the Lord giue and preserue vnto vs. 3 Giue that is blesse make prosperous and wholesome our meates and drinkes for the strengthening of our bodies and for the cheering and refreshing of our spirits so as that our fraile liues may be vpheld and we inabled to serue thee in the strength of thy blessing in our callings for it is not any meere naturall vertue in vs that maketh our meates nourishable but Gods blessing for which it is also plaine which was said before Man liueth not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God This day that is we desire not such aboundance for so long a time as whereby our dependance vpon thee should bee cut off but to be content with things necessary for the present and to waite vpon thee from day to day though in the morning wee haue not wherewithall to be sustained vntill the euening or in the euening vntill the next morning though wee see present destruction before our eyes Daily bread ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã bread for our substance such as nature doth require to vphold it no dainties or costly feasting but necessary cloathing and food whereby the substance of our bodies may be continued and confirmed and not pine and waste away through want 2 Thes 3.2 Our daily bread that is not the bread the cloathes the substance of another but such things honestly gotten by our labour through Gods blessing vpon vs according to the phrase of the Apostle calling this a mans owne bread We command and exhort them that are such that they worke with quietnesse and eate their owne bread that is honestly gotten 2. For the scope of this Petition The supplication and first in the supplication Wee pray for all things needfull for vs in this present life not being measured by our owne will and desire but by the will of the Lord. These things are either generall or speciall The things generall concerning vs all are 1. Peace and tranquilitie through which small things become great whereas by discord euen great things decay and come to nothing This is the maine end which the Apostle propoundeth in praying for such as bee in authority that wee may liue a peaceable and quiet life in all godlinesse and honesty 1. Tim. 2.2 2. Seasonable weather for heate and cold moysture and drought in summer and winter that the Sunne may shine and the raine fall seasonably that the heauens may answere the earth the earth may answere the corne and the wine and the corne and wine may answere vs as is the promise of God to such as he fauoureth 3. Worthie and vertuous Gouernours of the Common-wealth by whose care peace may be maintained and we may in quiet enioy euery man his owne Vine and Figge-tree for vpon such doth the well-fare of a Countrie much depend as the Prophet sheweth by the contrary Esay 3.2 3. threatning to increase the misery of the people to take away the Iudges Counsellours and Captaines 4. Healthfulnesse strength and ability of the people and the increase of them to our mutuall comfort and the dismaying of the enemies Psal 144.12 for this Dauid prayeth That our sons may be as plants growing vp in our youth and our daughters as the corner stones of the temple and it is promised to such as feare God that fiue shall chase an hundreth Leuit. 26.8 and an hundred shall put tenne thousand to flight 5. Victory ouer our enemies that rise vp against vs for it is likewise promised Deut. 28. Your enemies shall come against you one way and flie seauen waies before you Gen. 3.19 The speciall things which wee pray for are first an honest disposition to labor take paines in our particular callings to get and preserue such things as are for our maintenance otherwise we doe not desire our owne bread but bread pulled from the mouthes of other men Whether wee bee rich or poore therefore we must not be idle and vnprofitable neither vse vnlawfull meanes of getting but according to the Lords appointment In the sweat of thy brow shalt thou eat of the fruite of the earth till thou returne to it for the Apostle a sound interpreter of the Scriptures doth thus apply it saying This we warned you of 2. Thes 3.10 that if there were any that would not worke the same should not eate So that he which will eate must worke and take paines in his calling and not liue idly whatsoeuer he be 2. Good successe through Gods blessing in our labours for in vaine doth the builder build the house and the watchman watch the city Psal 127. vnlesse the Lord build and keepe it We pray therefore that when we plow and sow the ground that God would blesse it and giue increase and when we attempt and goe about any thing that God would bring it to passe 3. A charitable disposition in the rich to relieue the poore impotent that cannot helpe themselues and such a disposition in our selues if wee be rich for we pray not for mine but for our daily bread which is a mocking of God if hauing wherewith to relieue such as be in want we deny so to do as if a man being present at any danger of his neighbour from which he is able to deliuer him should stand still and call to some other a farre off to come and helpe him 4. The sanctification of the creatures which is when wee are sanctified that receiue them according to that of the Apostle To the cleane all things are cleane for without this there cannot be a comfortable vse of them 5. The blessing of God to make the creatures nourishable vnto vs for they haue not wherewithall in themselues neither haue we wherewithall in our selues to conuert them to nourishment our heat and organes of the body fitted for this purpose must haue strength from the Lord Psal 104.29 who if hee hideth his face we are troubled and returne to the dust 6. Contentation and resting vpon Gods prouidence in our greatest wants and dangers Whilst we haue food and raiment 1. Tim 68. let vs therewith be content for this is all which we pray for and praying for it wee are taught to depend vpon God for the same which we implicitely professe by praying yea though we should be very destitute that we know not how to
humiliation and repentance before God his wrath bee turned away So that man may for his part forgiue trespasses and yet they may be retained still before the Lord and on the contrarie side though man will not forgiue through the hardnesse of his heart the trespasse may be forgiuen before the Lord the trespasse being acknowledged and pardon craued or if there be ability satisfaction offered and the heart being turned thorow a purpose of not offending any more 3. For the scope of the Petition in the supplication What we pray for wee pray for the forgiuenes of our sinnes and whatsoeuer tendeth hereunto and to make vs iust and righteous in the presence of God Wherefore wee craue first the knowledge of our sinnes that we may vnderstand the infinite number of our offences and our wofull case in regard of them for without this knowledge the tongue may pray for the pardon of sinne but the heart cannot Hee that knoweth not himselfe to be sick cannot seeke for remedy to cure his sicknes neither can he seek to fortifie himselfe against the enemie that knoweth not the danger wherein hee standeth no more can a sinner seeke remedie against his sinnes if hee bee ignorant of them The Church of Laodicea is censured for saying that shee was rich and wanted nothing when as the holy Ghost testifieth saying Reuel 3.17 Thou knowest not that thou art poore wretched miserable blind and naked And many poore and miserable soules through ignorance not seeing this say forgiue vs our trespasses but cannot pray it because they know not that they haue any such need of forgiuenesse Prou. 28.13 Secondly wee craue grace to acknowledge our sinne For Hee that confesseth and forsaketh his sinnes shall haue mercy but hee that hideth them shall not prosper All men that know their sinnes doe not confesse them or if they doe they will not confesse and put away their beloued speciall sinne but rather seeke to iustifie themselues in them because all men are sinners and in many things we offend all But such craue not the pardon of their sinnes so as that they may bee in hope to speede the confession and putting away of all sinne onely haue a ground to build comfort vpon When there was sinne in the congregation of Israel specially noted Ioshua 7.10 but in one Achan Ioshua could not be heard without remouing it first much lesse can that man be heard to haue his sinnes forgiuen that loueth any one sinne though it be most secret and small and laboureth not to put it away from him Ought this confession to be before the Lord onely and not vnto men also In some case it ought to bee before men who are wise and holy viz. when our mind is inwardly troubled and wee cannot by our selues find any ease or comfort confessing them vnto the Lord Iames 5 16. In this sense Saint Iames willeth vs to acknowledge our faults one vnto another But to doe this vpon absolute necessity as if there were no saluation without it and to performe it not vpon particular grieuance of conscience but for formality at a certaine time in the yeare which the Papists call the time of Shrift and to confesse before the Priest al our particular sins with the circumstances is superstitious and auaileth not but to make way for more licentiousnesse as experience teacheth and to establish the Popes Hierarchy ouer the world and to the increase of his reuenues by buying pardons Thirdly we craue grace to be truly humbled for sinne that in the sense of Gods curse due for it Rom. 7.14 Matth 11.28 wee may crie out with the Apostle Miserable man that I am who shall deliuer mee from the body of this death Come vnto me saith the Lord all yee that are weary and loaden and I will refresh you If any man therefore commeth to aske forgiuenesse of his sinnes and is not humbled for them but is without a contrite spirit to offer in sacrifice vnto God he cannot pray to speed but is still in his sinnes Rom. 4.25 Fourthly we craue iustification through the death bloudshedding of Iesus Christ who was deliuered to death for our sinnes and rose againe for our iustification that the Lord would not therfore require our sinnes at our hands either holding vs guiltie or punishing vs therefore in this world or in the world to come but that the sacrifice of Christ may be a perfect attonement for vs and his precious blood effectuall to clense vs from all sinne Now of this iustification there are two degrees the first whereby of sinners wee are made righteous in the very act of our conuersion the second whereby our daily infirmities and failes are done away and wee are still notwithstanding them reputed righteous The first we pray for and desire to be confirmed in it through Gods grace that our estate may be comfortable the second wee pray for as wee haue need to preserue our peace and comfort when wee view our estate before God Euen as a bankrupt debter finding great fauor with his creditors to forgiue his great debts and being ready still daily through his extreame want to run vpon the score againe is a daily sutor for mercy vnto them to continue this their fauour in forgiuing all Fifthly wee pray for loue and charity towards our neighbours through which wee may bee ready to forgiue them their trespasses against vs for our heart naturally is a corrupt fountaine and wee are implacable when wee are offended especially if it be spitefully done against vs or by an enemy Wherefore wee pray that when wrongs are done vnto vs we may consider how much and often wee haue offended the Lord to what griefe of his holy Spirit and with what hatefull hearts preferring Sathan and his seruice before the seruice of the heauenly Maiesty that as we would notwithstanding haue all this forgiuen vnto vs wee may frame our minds to forgiue the greatest offences against vs hee which hath done them acknowledging his fault Thus Christ being asked Should I forgiue my brother if he sinneth against me seauen times in a day Matth 18.21 answereth If he turneth againe and saith it repenteth me I say not vntill seuen times but vntill seuenty times seuen times And for this cause he bringeth his Parable of the Lord forgiuing ten thousand of talents to his seruant but finding him with rigour to exact the hundreth pence due vnto him from his fellow-seruant shewing hereby how vaine all our prayers are for the pardon of our sinnes against God if we refuse to forgiue the sinnes of our fellow-seruants against vs. Let no man therefore deceiue himself by keeping malice and seeking reuenge vpon men for wrong done vnto him but through loue let him forgiue all for if there be not this loue towards his brother there is no loue towards God and then it is sure that God beareth no loue towards him his loue of God being an inseperable reflexion of
the Lord and therefore as these shall not faile so shall not their labours in prayer and supplication In any attempt without this there is none assurance the builder watch-man seeds-man build watch and cast seede vpon the ground in vaine in vaine are barnes pulled downe and made greater and fruits and goods heaped vp without profit only he that maketh faithfull praiers doth it not in vaine Let euery man then apply himselfe to this exercise and learne to doe it aright by the perusing and due consideration of these and the like meditations Secondly as the first beginning of all things is from God so their end also is in him to set forth his Kingdome power and glorie for euer and therefore it shall bee our wisedome in all things alwaies to respect God to come to him to walke with him as Enoch did and with Dauid say in all things Not vnto vs O Lord not vnto vs but vnto thy name we giue the glory If we aime at any other thing we shall be disappointed if wee go from God and haue not him in our waies whither we will or not we shall be brought vnto him hills and mountaines laid vpon vs shall not couer vs but we must inpure his angry presence and as from a most seuere Iudge receiue our iust doome Goe yee cursed into hell fire prepared for the Deuill and his Angels and euen by this will he haue glory Of the Sacraments Quest 131. THe benefits being shewed which we are to craue at Gods hands by Praier what further meanes haue wee for the better assuring to our soules the promises of all spirituall blessings in Christ Answ The Sacraments of the new Testament which are the pledges of the Couenant betweene God and his people Explan In prayer there being implied our wants and desires and the temporall and spirituall benefits mentioned which wee are in faith and feruency to begge at the hand of our heauenly father in the next place it is a great comfort to consider how God hath condescended to our weakenesse in affording a kind of palpable obiect to the hand of our faith by outward elements making a sensible assurance of those most spirituall graces and dignities which by prayer wee shoote at as at a marke set a farre off and more insensibly and abstractly perceiued Prayer indeed giueth wings to the soule and maketh it mount vp to heauen and there conuerse as in a glorious Citie but not so knowne and familiar to vs by natiue acquaintance but the Sacraments bring heauen downe to vs here on earth and represent vnto vs more domestically spirituall graces cloathed in tractable elements In prayer we see God yet at a distance and through the prospectiue glasse of faith but in the Sacraments we handle him as it were immediately yet so that our outward senses tarrie not at home as dull schollers in the schoole of nature only but trauell vp to the highest mount of spirituall meditation and therein the language of faith the true Teach-man of the Christian soule haue enter-course with that which naturall elements cannot reach vnto but as they are eleuated by supernaturall signification O the vnspeakable goodnes of our God who vouchsafeth thus to draw vs to him by the cords of man and to stoope downe to vs in conuersation and communicating himselfe vnder the habit of externall Sacraments It was not enough for him to make a couenant with the soule of man vpon spirituall conditions but he would also giue our bodily sences a part to act and an obiect to worke vpon The blessed and blessing Couenant of grace made with vs in the Charter of the Gospell hath the broad seale of Heauen set vnto it for the more sensible confirmation As the Counsellors and Gouernours of Darius his Kingdome Dan. 6. desired the King to seale the writing being assured that so it should be firme and vnchangeable so the Christian soule hauing obtained this mercy to haue the promise of grace made in the Word sealed by the Sacraments is more ascertained that it shall remaine vnchangeable as the lawes of the Medes and Persians that altar not Quest How many Sacraments hath Christ ordained in his Church Answ Two onely as generally necessary to saluation that is to say Baptisme and the Supper of the Lord. Explan Hauing supplied some questions and answers betwixt the Lords prayer and the Sacraments which may serue as an introduction to the Sacraments it remaineth now to proceed to the handling of the Sacraments according to the patterne of the Catechisme propounded first in generall touching the number and nature of Sacraments then in speciall and particular of either of them The Papists make seuen Sacraments Baptisme the Eucharist Pennance Ordination Matrimony Confirmation and Extreame Vnction Their reasons are chiefely because in Ierom s translation some of these are stiled Sacramânta and because seuen is a sacred number both in the old and new Testament there are seuen Angels seuen Trumpets seuen Vials seuen Thunders c. Therefore say they there are seauen Sacraments August serm de sanct 19. Ieron ad occanum But how weak a reasoning this is who seeth not for admit that so many things as are named Sacraments are Sacraments indeed then we shal haue not seuen only but seuenteene Sacraments seeing so many things more are called Sacraments Tertullian calleth the helme wherewith Elishah recouered the axe out of the water Sacramentum ligni The Sacrament of the wood the whole state of the Christian faith hee calleth The Sacrament of the Christian Religion Augustine hath in many places Sacramentum Crucis The Sacrament of the Crosse Ierome calleth martyrdome a Sacrament c. Wherefore all Sacraments by the ancients so called are not properly Sacraments but some signifying or memorable mysteries Sacraments of which there be many Againe for the number of seauen Angels c It is too childish to be insisted vpon as a ground of proofe I intend not here to handle at large the controuersies concerning the number formes and power of the Sacraments I will only for the confining the number of them set downe the conditions requirable in a Sacrament of the new Testament properly so called It must haue first for the originall cause Christ instituting secondly for the matter and forme a visible signe or element and audible forme of words So Saint Augustine âââced et verbum ad elementum fit sacramentum where is to be vnderstood that as this word so also this outward element and kind of action must be prescribed by God not inuented by man Thirdly for the end and benefit of it it is a seale of sauing graces And lastly for the extent of it it must be common and necessary to all Christians of what degree soeuer at one time or other Now of the fiue latter reckoned by the Church of Rome for Sacraments Matrimony hath none of all these conditions It is Gods ordinance but in and by nature not grace Christ prescribed
hearts vnto him for this blessing It followeth whereof this remembrance is Of the sacrifice of the death of Christ. The old Sacraments and Sacrifices did prefigure this as the Lambe slaine euery morning and euery euening the red Cow the Scape-Goate the Paschall Lambe and all the bloud shed in Sacrificing which made that the bloud might not bee eaten because Christes bloud remaineth euer to speake better things in Gods eares then the bloud of Abel Heb. 13.8 Now as it was in those Sacraments prefigured so in this it is remembred as a thing past because that Christ Iesus yesterday and to day is the same also for euer And the death of Christ is truely a Sacrifice the Altar was the Crosse the Priest Christ himselfe the creature offered was his humane nature the blood shed his precious blood and the fat fuming vp the sweete perfume of his rich merits Of this much is spoken to the Hebrewes Heb. 7.27 Heb 9.12 He did once offer vp himselfe by his owne blood he entred once into the holy place obtained eternall redemption for vs. Moreouer such as the vse of sacrificing hath beene such is the vse of this sacrifice of Christs death The vse of sacrificing was fourefolde 1. To expiate and doe away sinne for if any man had sinned he was appointed to bring a sacrifice therefore 2. To sanctifie those that were outwardly defiled by any vncleannesse as when any had beene infected with the leprosie 3. When a man had touched a dead body they were likewise vsed to sanctifie assemblies and solemne meetings as when all Israell were met at the feast that Salomon made and when Iobs children met together to feast 1 Sam. 13.8 4. To prosper all weighty attempts that are vndertaken as when the battell was by Saul entred into against the Philistims he did sacrifice after that he had tarried seauen dayes for Samuel who intended to haue beene there to do sacrifice himselfe And of the same vse and effectuall to these vses is the sacrifice of Christs death 1 Ioh. 1.6 First to expiate sinne for It is the bloud of Iesus Christ that cleanseth from all sinne Eph. 2.13.11 Secondly To sanctifie such as before were vncleane for Yee that were farre off saith the Apostle are made neere by the bloud of Christ for hee is our peace who hath made of both one and hath broken downe the stop of partition wall that is whereas in times past some were vncleane as the Gentiles and seperated from Israell now they are sanctified and made all one people And the same is expressed by the sheete let downe from heauen before Peter wherein were creatures both cleane and vncleane but it was shewed that by Christ not onely meates but people of all sorts were then sanctified Thirdly all meetings and feastings are sanctified onely by him hee hauing borne the curse for vs and therefore when two or three are gathered together in his name God is in the midst of them as in an holy assembly Act 20.7 Fourthly by vertue of this sacrifice only can we looke to be prospered in our weighty attempts this being the standard that as Constantines crosse maketh all the enemies to yeeld before it and the viands and weapons Act. 2. wherewith the Disciples sought to be furnished in all their dangerous voyages and the precious cordiall that put spirit and magnanimity into the Church so as that it flourished in the midst of Persequutors and Tyrants Whence it appeareth to be a fiction and no truth that the Lord did allow the Israelites of old to sacrifice only that they might be kept from offering sacrifices to Diuels as the Heathen Againe how absurd it is to hold the Sacrament of the Lords Supper to be a Sacrifice propitiatory for the quicke and the dead seeing it is only a remembrance of a Sacrifice neyther is there any liuing creature slaine as must needes bee that there may be a Sacrifice and yet so impudent haue some beene as that they not only affirme it to be a Sacrifice but more auaileable than the very Sacrifice of Christ vpon the Crosse as the Queene Mother of Francis the second of France complained by Letters vnto the Pope that it was preached It will bee answered that this Fryar was too bold so to preach and that the Pope would not beare him out in it But surely no magnifyer of the Masse durst haue sung so high a note but in a Church where the true remembrance of Christs death is so obscured and falsifyed by the bastard Masse and peruerted from the true Sacramentall representation and inward application by Faith into a carnall and theatricall ostentation in crucifyxes and other pictures supersticiously adored Did our Sauiour trow we speake to the painters and engrauers when he said doe this in remembrance of me 1 Cor 11.28 Math. 12. It followeth in the answere And of the benefits that wee receiue thereby for as the danger is great to abuse this ordinance of the Lord or to contemne it the one eating and drinking his owne damnation the other prouoking the master of this feast to anger and reuenge so the benefit is great to vse it rightly whatsoeuer good is purchased vnto vs by the precious blood of Christ being remembred hereby to our vnspeakeable comfort to speake more largely of which benefits there will bee place afterwards Quest What is the outward signe or part of the Lords supper Answ Bread and wine which the Lord hath commanded to bee receiued Explan Hauing considered the end of the institution of the Lords supper the Author and instituter being supposed to bee known to all Christians viz. the Lord Iesus the same night that he was betrayed it followeth here of the outward and visible part of bread and wine In the handling of which diuers questions doe arise First Whether both these things are necessary to bee vsed in the administration of the Lords supper and to be administred to all receiuers Quest 2 These of necessity must be vsed wheresoeuer they may be had vnder paine of being accounted a derogater from the Lords ordination because hee that precisely commanded the vse of these The bread only hath been long vsed to the Laity in the Church of Rome vnder this pretence that it is Christs very body and so must needes haue blood in it for the auoiding of inconueniences if the cup should be vsed also seeing that some of Christs precious blood might bee thus spilt vpon the ground or hang vpon mens beards Wherefore this hath beene also established by the Councel of Trent and for some referred vnto the Pope who through much instance granted the vse of the cup also to them Oh sacriledge whereby both Christ is robbed of his authority and his ordinance debased Christ himselfe hauing commanded Eate Drinke ye all of this it must bee referred to the Pope and he must first allow or else it cannot be lawfull And why forsooth should
Explan Considering the solemne ordination of the Lords Supper in a time of so great need when the bridegroome was now to be taken away from the childreÌ of the mariage chamber and they should mourne it is worth the considering how great the benefit hereof is and hereof it will not be amisse a little to delay the Reader in shewing the extrauagancies of the Church of Rome in extolling the supposed sacrifice hereof If it be vsed that is if the masse be vsed vpon Saint Gregories dayes it delivereth soules out of Purgatory if vpon S. Rochellâ day from the plague if vpon S. Antonies it saueth Cattell if vpon Sigismunâs it cureth the Ague if vpon S. Anthonies of Padua it restoreth things lost if vpon Saint Apollonius it cureth the tooth-ache if vpon S. Lucies day it cleareth the eyes if vpon the holy Spirits day it giueth a goodly husband or wife as a learned writer hath gathered together of late and set these their fooleries vpon the stage Another hath noted 1. that they teach it to be auaileable as for the liuing so for the dead 2. to be carried about the Church 3. to be carried about the streets 4. to be carried into the fields that the corne and grasse may grow 5. to be caried to the wars for the obtaining of victory 6. before the Pope when he goeth forth 7. at the comming of Kings into cities And which might more be added to houses on fire and to waters ouerflowing as Clement the fift cast it into the Riuer Tyber to asswage the swelling thereof Thus do these men as led with the spirit of lying triflingly deale with this blessed Sacrament and seeking too highly to extoll it make their vse of it vaine and ridiculous and when as euery good Christian should follow his master Christ they differ altogether from him He commanded Doe this in remembrance of me they in remembrance of the dead Christ tooke it and gaue thankes they breath vpon it Christ brake it they hang it vp in a pyxe Christ gaue it to his Disciples they most commonly eate vp all alone and so it is no communion properly so called of the faithfull together Christ took bread and gaue bread they take bread and giue flesh Christ gaue it to confirme faith they to redeeme departed soules Christ gaue it to bee eaten they to bee adored Christ spake plainely in a knowne tongue they in Latin which is not by the vulgar vnderstood Not to aske them therefore which is but lost labour what the benefit is wee say that it is the strengthening and refreshing of the soule More distinctly whatsoeuer benefit redoundeth to the corporall life from the Bread and Wine the like redoundeth here-from to the worthy receiuer by vertue of Christs body and bloud as before hath been particularly declared This made them in the Primitiue Church to seek so earnestly after it that though Christ in body was now absent from doing these good offices vnto them yet they might be supplied by this visible signe of his continuall presence to the worlds end Speciall benefits of the Communion Againe yet more distinctly wee haue hereby communion with Christ and through him with the Father wee becomming flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones as the bread and wine being eaten and incorporated into vs. 2. Strength of faith it being as it were an hand a mouth and stomack with these signes receiuing Christ as hath been said 3. All other graces and blessings which together are therby conueyed vnto vs this being the conduict through which we receiue Chrâst and all things also as he is heire of all 4. Communion with one another and with all the faithfull in all ages we becoÌming by Christ one body though diuersly dispersed in the world as many cornes and grapes are brought together to make one loafe of bread and one cup of wine All which benefits are so great as that it should set a most sharpe edge vpon the desires of all men vnto this heauenly duty that euen for loue and earnest desire of these benefits we may gape after them as the thirsty ground for raine and neuer through neglect depriue our selues of such comforts when by Gods Minister they are offered Quâst What is required of them which come to the Lord Supper Answ To examine themselues whether they repent them truly of their former sinnes stedfastly purposing to lead a new life haue a liuely Faith in Gods mercy through Iesus Christ with a thankefull remembrance of his death and be in charity with all men Explan The benefit of this Sacrament being so great it is necessary to know how euery man may dispose himselfe hereunto that he may be made partaker of this benefit for this is certaine that all obtaine it not that eat this supper seeing there is an vnworthy as well as a worthy receiuing and the vnworthy eate and drinke their owne damnation For the worthy and right receiuing therfore a rule is here set downe of things to be done before and in the act of receiuing Before there must be an examination in the time of receiuing a remembrance or meditation to stirre vp thankfulnesse for Gods great mercy herein expressed The distinct consideration of which because it is so necessary I haue here subioyned in some distinct questions and answers Quest 134. What is required in those that come to the Lords Supper Answ To bee rightly disposed both before and at the receiuing hereof Quest 135. What ought a man to doe before his comming Answ To examine himselfe for his faith in Christ 1. C r 1â â8 Explan Let a man examine himselfe saith Saint Paul and so let him eate of this bread and drinke of this cup for he that eateth and drinketh vnworthily eateth and drinketh his owne damnation where you see that vnder paine of damnation a man must prepare himselfe to the Lords Table and that hee is an vnworthy receiuer that prepareth not by fore-examination Such was the man that came vnto the feast without a wedding garment of whom it is said Bind him hand and foote Matth. 22.12 and cast him into vtter darkenesse Such pulleth vpon himselfe 1. Cor. 11. as the Corinthians sundry plagues and sicknesse and vntimely death And verily though there were no such danger great reason there is that euery man comming to this Sacrament should prepare himselfe 1. Because euery man is most vnfit and vnworthy to come thus familiarly to communicate with the Lord of glorie as when rhe Lord was to descend to giue the Law they were vnfit without a three dayes preparation to heare him speaking vnto them Wee are herein to imitate the most curious women when they came to any honourable place or meeting they spend much time in decking themselues and putting on all their ornaments and behold themselues in the glasse very diligently that nothing may be amisse or vnseemely In like manner seeing wee are to come into the presence of the highest
and this Whensoeuer a sinner doth repent him of his sinne from the bottome of his heart I will put all his wickednesse out of my remembrance Now such as is the ground whereupon any mans faith is built such is his faith if the ground be none his faith is vaine but the ground of his faith that continueth in sinne without repentance is none God hauing made no promise vnto him therefore his faith is vaine If hee shall say but I meane to repent before my death Ah strange delusion of Satan thou art content then in the meane season to be without faith and without interest in the merits of Christ to be vnder the dominion of the Deuill and in a Reprobate estate A thousand to one when thou intendest to repent thy God the Prince of the ayre that ruleth in the Children of disobedience will not suffer thee and it shall be iust with God for so grosse neglect of his grace to giue thee ouer effectually vnto him to be finally hardned vnto damnation Thirdly faith that is not liuing is vaine because the true faith doth establish the Law but this disannulleth it seeing it looketh for saluation and yet doth contrary to the Law by liuing in sinne 1. Cor. 13. Lastly faith must expresse it selfe as by repentance so also by loue otherwise it is vaine for if J haue all faith saith the Apostle and haue not loue it is vaine and faith worketh by loue and God is loue wherefore the true faithfull man must needs haue loue and he that is without it is without God and doth vtterly deceiue his owne soule 1 Cor. 12.13 Againe by the true faith wee are made members one of another according to that of the Apostle By one spirit wee are all baptized into one body and if members one of another we must needes be likewise affected being knit together by the bond of loue Quest 137. Wherein standeth true Christian Loue Answ Jn affection when it is the same towards our neighbour that it is towards our selues void of malice hatred and enuy and desirous of our neighbours good as of our owne and in action when we are ready to doe good vnto others as vnto ourselues and to keepe away hurt as from ourselues 1. Cor. 13.13 Explan Hauing already spoken of repentance the first whereby faith that is liuing manifesteth it selfe viz. in the Tractate of baptisme wee haue now left onely to consider of loue which is highly commended aboue all other speciall graces as being the fulfilling of the Law the seasoning of all duties in Gods seruice and the principall amongst the chiefe graces for there bee these three saith the Apostle Faith Hope and Loue and the chiefe of these is Loue. And this Loue is both in affection and in action First in affection where the heart is malicious or enuious there can bee no loue For what loue was there in Cain towards Abel what loue in Esau towards Iacob or in Iosephs brethren towards him So in whomsoeuer these vild affections rest there is no loue Publicans may bee friendly to Publicans and sinners vnto sinners but if our loue be none other it is naturall and corrupt and not the loue by which faith liueth seeing this directeth to loue our enemies and those that hate vs. If there be malice and enuy in vs we are altogether indisposed to the word by which faith commeth for the right disposition hereunto is as Saint Peter sheweth to lay aside all maliciousnesse 1. Pet 2.2 1. Iohn â 15 and dissimulation and enuy And whosoeuer hateth his brother is a manslayer Wherefore they which are thus can haue no faith but they come before the Lord with hands full of bloud and all iniquitie Rom. 12.15 Againe loue desireth the good and welfare of a mans neighbour as well as his owne it maketh a man liue affected to his neighbour as vnto himselfe and so to reioyce with them that reioyce and to weepe with them that weepe 1 Iohn 3.18 Verse 17. Lastly it is not faint and contained withân the desire of the heart but breaketh forth into action doing good vnto others as vnto our selues and keeping away hurt as from our selues My little Children saith Iohn let vs loue not in word nor in tongue but indeed and in truth Whosoeuer hath this worlds goods and shutteth vp his compassion towards his brother how dwelleth the loue of God in him Iameâ 1.27 It is a vaine Religion that is in word the pure Religion and vndefiled before God euen the Father is this to visite the fatherles and widdowes in their aduersitie and to keepe a mans selfe vnspotted of the world The deeds of loue shall beare all the weight at the last day Matth 25. J was hungry and ye fed me c. where these are wanting the Lord saith Goe yee cursed into hell fire prepared for the Diuell and his Angels In briefe therefore to giue you a view of perfect loue by the parts thereof 2. Cor. 13.5 The first is gentlenesse and not without iust cause to bee moued to anger Secondly patience and long suffering when iust cause of anger is offered Thirdly goodnesse not admit-tinking enuy or the like against any enemy but louing him Fourthly tendernesse and being affected with griefe at the sight of other mens miseries Fifthly freedome from euill thing against thy neighbour interpreting all things to the best if it may be Sixthly yeelding rather then contend from some thing of a mans owne right as Abraham did to Lot Seauenthly humblenesse of mind seeking reconciliation where offences haue bin Eighthly bountifulnes towards the poore Ninthly care to saue a neighbour from hurt or hindrance in his cattell corne or any danger towards him Tenthly abstinence from priuate reuenge in speech or in deed Quest. 138. What shall he doe that after examination findeth not these things in himselfe Answ He may not keepe away from the Lords supper for this were a prouoking of God to wrath neither can he come vnto it without offending the Lord in a higher degree Matth. 22. Explan It is not enough that a man examine himselfe but hee must by examination find true faith liuing by loue and repentance in him and if hee findeth it not hee must not then thinke that hee shal doe well enough by abstaining as is the manner of the most but it lieth vpon him as a dutie required at his hands the neglect of which prouoketh the Lord to wrath as wee may see by the parable in those that refused to come and excused themselues when they were bidden to the feast The Lord of the feast is wroth against them and sendeth forth his warriours to destroy them And as this is a great offence so it is much greater to come vnpreparedly for such a man is without a wedding garment and commanded to be bound hand and foot and to be cast into vtter darknesse where shall bee weeping and gnashing of teeth so that
either way there is nothing but iudgement with out mercy If if bee demanded here whether it bee not a sinne in the Minister to admit such to the holy Communion Matth. 7.6 I answer if any be euidently knowne to be such and wil not promise amendment he that receiueth him giueth that which is holy to doggs and casteth pearles before Swine If otherwise there be a shew of penitency man that cannot see into the heart may admit of him If it should seeme that without difference the wicked as well as the godly are to bee admitted to this holy Supper without difference putting seeing that Iudas was admitted by the Lord. I answere that it is most probable that Iudas was gone out before seeing Matthew and Marke doe speake of his going out immediately after the sop before the holy Supper began vnto whom consenteth Iohn Chap. 13.30 Secondly if it bee granted that hee was present yet this example proueth nothing to this purpose for Iudas was not yet detected his treason was onely in his heart not in action that followed afterward Moreouer how can the minister giue the Lords body to him that is appointed by the Lord to be giuen ouer to Satan for as it was with the incestuous person against the Corinthians 1 Cor. 5.5 so is it with euery notorious scandalous liuer he is vntill repentance to bee put from the communion of Gods people Thus we see what a maze or labyrinth sin doth bring men into in danger they are by comming and in danger by not comming to the Lords Table Quest 139. What may a man doe then in this case Answ He must humbly sue vnto God for the pardon of all his sins to strike his hard heart that he may melt into teares for them and constantly cleaue to his commandements and if there be any dissention he must goe and be reconciled to his brother Explan So gracious is our good God as that when wee are brought into desperate straights and wildred so by sinne as that we know not which way to get out hee holdeth forth the thread of his mercy by the helpe of which wee may come into the right way againe Like vnto Ahashuerosh his scepter stretched out towards his beloued Hester when shee was intangled with danger euen so is the Lords Scepter euer held out vnto vs that in the name of his Sonne we may come vnto him though wee be most wretched sinners Aske saith hee and you shall haue seeke and you shall find knocke and it shall be opened vnto you This is the gate or scale of Heauen which Iacob saw hither wee may come being thus beset with sinne and find mercy to bee deliuered and made welcome to the Lords Table If it bee said but can I being thus in my sinnes pray to bee heard seeing that God heareth not sinners and the sacrifice of the wicked is abomination to the Lord I answer was not the Publican likewise in his sinnes and yet hee prayed and was heard and iustified and did not the Thiefe vpon the Crosse likewise So that wicked men praying out of a desire to bee made repentant and to bee brought to amendment grieuing that they are so hard-hearted and without faith are heard in their prayers neither is this against the places before alleaged for the wicked whom God will not heare are such as delight in sinne and are without all care of amendment resolute in sinning Quest 140. What ought a man to doe at the Lords Supper Answ He ought thankefully by seeing and receiuing the outward signes to remember the inward graces of God towards him Quest 141. What are these graces Answ First the Lords giuing of his Sonne Iesus to death for vs set forth by the Ministers taking of the bread and wine breaking and powring out and offering it to vs all Secondly our neare vnion vnto Christ and how we haue all our spirituall foode from him set forth by our taking eating and inward digesting the bread and wine that becommeth nourishment vnto vs. Thirdly the neare vnion that God hath made by Christ betwixt all the faithfull set forth by the same bread being made of many graines of corne and by the same wine being made of many grapes Expl. I shall not need largely here to intreat of these meditations which hath been done already onely the Communicant that commeth to the Lords Table is to bee aduertâsed that by no meanes he bee there an idle beholder of things done but a profitable ponderer of all circumstances to stirre him vp to greatest thankfulnesse vnto God for so great benefits In which that hee may bee holpen let him first herein consider Gods admirable loue in giuing his Sonne to death for his sinnes his holy body to be broken and his pure bloud to be shed for without Gods giuing of his Sonne to the cursed death of the Crosse all the power of the Scribes Pharisees and high Priests was not able to doe it Wherefore he saith I lay downe my life for my sheepe and no man taketh it from me but J lay it downe of my selfe Euen as if a man being condemned to die another most louing friend should lay downe his life and suffer for him Oh how thankfully were this loue to be remembred and with what praises to bee celebrated as being vnmatchable by any loue that euer hath been seene amongst men for a deare friend there hath been in many ages one amongst many Kingdoms of the Latines one amongst many of the Grecians that haue offered to die for their friends but for their enemies neuer any Lord therefore should the soule of euery Christian say I offer againe vnto thee mine own self soule body to serue thee and my old nature to be killed and slaine with al the concupiscences thereof though neuer so deare vnto me for thou hast offered thy deare sonne for mee and vnto me without any desert of mine and for this cause art most worthy of all honour and thanksgiuing Secondly let the Communicant consider of Gods admirable loue in vniting him so neare vnto his Sonne and through his sonne vnto himselfe and in feeding him from heauen with such comforts without which his soule must needs bee hungerstarued and perish Iohn 17.21 This was Christs prayer vnto the Father that we might be one with him that they may all be one as thou O Father art in me and I in thee that they may be also one in vs and this did he my stically in this Sacrament shadow out vnto vs. When Dauid was offered the Kings Daughter and to be the Kings Sonne in Law Who am I said he that I should be Sonne in Law to a King and who am I should the Communicant say that I should bee made one with the King of Heauen Most vnspeakable O Lord is thy loue towards me that thou shouldest haue such respect to so poore a worme to raise me out of the dust to sit with thy Christ Rom. 8 1â
we sacrifice the calues of lipps by humble and hearty thanksgiuing We cannot sufficiently prize nor worthily praise thy goodnesse being herein vnmeasurable that when wee are sinfull and rebellious against thee and prouoke thee night and day yet passing by all our sinnes as if thou sawest them not thou still wagest vs with new fauours and bindest vs with cords of loue when thou might straine vpon vs snares fire and brimstone storme and tempest the deserued portion of such wicked ones as we are O stirre vp our dull hearts by this vndeserued loue that we may inwardly relent for offending so good a God and bee more affected with hearty loue towards so louing a father and wee humbly intreate thee for thy Christs sake to pardon our former grosse ingratitude and all other our sinnes Wash vs O Lord with his bloud and wee shall bee cleane purge vs and wee shall bee whiter then Snow Remoue our sinnes from vs as farre as the East is from the West cast them behind thy backe into the bottome of the sea that they may neuer rise vp in iudgement against vs to shame vs here or to condemne vs hereafter Worke in vs true humiliation for all our sinnes let vs cast downe our selues vnder thy mighty hand that thou maist lift vs vp A contrite heart is a sacrifice vnto thee which thou wilt not despise giue vs this that wee may offer it vnto thee open our eyes to see the precious body of our deare Sauiour wounded and bleeding his heart heauy and sorrowing and his soule in bitter agony departing for our sinnes that wee may waile and weepe euery family apart seeing him whom wee haue pierced And let vs abhorre all sinne for the time to come as a new crucifying of the Lord of life yea our most priuat and deare sinnes that we haue loued as our liues Let not the deceitfulnesse of our hearts so farre misleade vs as that wee should willingly bee intangled with any one sinne seeing that he which keepeth the Law and yet is faulty in one point is guiltie of all And because we haue many enemies that labour to keepe vs the bondslaues of sinne put away security and carelesnesse from vs let vs alwayes watch and prepare to fight against them Arme vs with the whole armor of thy Spirit the shield of Faith the Brest-plate of Righteousnes the Girdle of Verity with thy Word the Sword of the Spirit that howsoeuer we be assaulted we may not be ouercome but resisting the Deuill put him to flight and obtaine the Crowne that eternall glory which is set before vs. Blesse and sanctifie vs this day that we may serue thee better then heretofore we haue done Inable vs to the works of our Callings both with bodily strength and inward grace and direct vs so as that we may vndertake nothing but in thy feare Let the coÌtinuall remembrance of thy presence be as a bit and a bridle to curbe vs in from following our inordinate affections that we being in all things ordered by thee may enioy thy blessing to the prospering of our indeauours to the glory of thy name and to our perpetuall incouragement in this holy seruice of praising and praying vnto thee Let all our bodily labours be seasoned with spirituall meditations though our works be earthly let our hearts be heauenly set vpon things aboue where Christ Iesus sitteth at the right hand of God If through thy blessing riches increase let vs not set our hearts thereon if for our punishment they decrease let vs not be discouraged hereby The more we haue make vs the more thankfull and watchfull that we be not deceiued the lesse we haue make vs the poorer in spirit that we may inherite the kingdom of heauen Grant these things vnto vs O mercifull Father and vnto thy whole Church and to euery part and member therof as all our and their cases are particularly known vnto thy heauenly wisdome farre beyond that which we are able to describe and that for the alone merits and worthinesse of Iesus Christ our most blessed Mediatour and Aduocate in whose maine we further praise thee and pray as himselfe hath taught vs. Our Father which art c. A Prayer to bee vsed euery Euening in a priuate familie O Lord in whom wee liue mooue and haue our being wee desire to offer vp our euening sacrifice of praise vnto thee for this day But how should wee come vnto thee to bee heard and accepted being of vncircumcised lippes So great wee confesse are our sinnes and such is our vnworthinesse by reason of them as that if we should excuse our selues our consciences would accuse our owne hearts condemne vs. Our nature is vile and rebellious hindring vs from the good which we ought to do and inclining vs to the euill which we ought to leaue vndone Our vnderstandings are darkened our wils are crooked our thoughts vncleane and our affections peruerse louing darknesse more then the light because our deeds are euill In our whole man we haue serued sinne our eares and eyes haue been as windowes to let in sin our mouthes haue bin fountaines of the salt water of sin our hands haue been hookes to pull vnto vs sin our feet haue been as wheeles running down along in the wayes of sinne and our breasts haue been as chests fast locking vp sinne Neither haue we sought to be deliuered out of this bondage but daily haue we thrust our selues further into it for so much as we haue not shunned but rather sought occasions and prouocations vnto sinne And through a daily custom of sinning it is so come to passe as that we are insensible and without feeling of the heauy weight burthen of sinne it presseth not our hearts it doth not inwardly grieue vs we cannot sacrifice broken hearts and contrite spirits vnto thee therefore miserable creatures that we are who shall deliuer vs from the body of this death Wee haue none in heauen O Lord but thee neither haue wee any in earth but thee alone and thou art our Father from euerlasting Good Father do thou therefore deliuer vs through thy al-sufficient grace sanctifie vs and through thy infinite mercy in Iesus Christ saue vs from all our sinnes Turne vs vnto thee so shal we be turned turne the light of thy countenance towards vs so shall we be filled with ioy and gladnesse more then when corne and wine and oyle are increased Inlighten our vnderstandings to see more cleerly into thy will rectifie our wils that they may be in all things conformable to thy most holy will sanctifie our affections that wee may loue that which thou commandest hate that which thou forbiddest strengthen our memories that we may reteine all good things settle our iudgements that we may not be wauering but firme in the truth and dispose vs so altogether both in soule body as that in all our parts powers and faculties wee may serue thee in new obedience as those
was vnder age and then to what he suffered after whilst he was vnder age great was the persecution which was raised vp against him Math. 1. Herod the King vnderstanding that one was borne who should bee King of the Iewes fearing to be deposed called a Councell and learning certainly that Bethelem was the place of his birth first sends cunningly by the wise men which came out of the East to worship this new borne King to be better assured of the house where he lay pretending to come himselfe also worship him the wise men hauing found out the Babe forbeare to certifie the King hereof and depart home another way as they were admonished from aboue whereat hee being more incensed gaue charge forthwith to slay all the male children in Bethelem that were two yeeres olde and vnder without sparing any insomuch that as by some is recorded his owne childe being noursed there dyed also whereupon one saide he had rather haue bin Herods hog then Herods childe But the Lord prouided wonderfully for the safety of his sonne at this time by admonishing his parents secretly to hasten away before this bloody Massacre and shedding of innocent blood Thus the Lord of life was faine to flee for the safegard of his life whilest he was yet in his swadling clouts Luk. 9.59 Moreouer hee suffered by want and pouerty wherefore he saith The Foxes haue holes and the Birds haue neasts but the Sonne of Man hath not whereon to rest his head For this is not only true of him afterwards but from his birth vpward His parents were so poore that when his mother should be deliuered of him shee had none other place to bee in but euen without the towne The Manger wherein Christ was laid Luk. 2. Basil in a caue of a rocke called the manger where poore people rested that could get no roome in the towne as one well obserueth vpon that place of Luke where this history is set downe viz. Basilius Magnus For otherwise the Shepheards could not haue found him out in the night but must haue searched in the stables of sundry Innes moreouer the article Te prefixed in the Greeke seemes to insinuate that some certaine Maunger knowne by that name was meant Iustin Mart. Hereunto consenteth also Iustin Mart. In dialogo cum Tryphone after other words he saith that they rested in a certaine caue neere the Towne Oâig contra Celsum and Origen saith it was a thing commonly celebrated amongst the Christians namely the caue where Christ was borne So also Epiphanius Theodoret and all antiquitie Luk. 3.23 After that he grew to be thirty yeeres of age he began to manifest himselfe vnto the world following herein the rule set down by the Lord concerning the Leuits From thirty yeeres old and vpward Numb 43. euen to fifty yeeres old Though he attained but to the thirty foure yeere of his age according to the consent of Chronologies howsoeuer it may seeme otherwise by that which the Iewes alledge against him Thou art not yet fifty yeeres old Ioh. 8.57 Whereupon Ireneus concludes that he was about this age when he suffered vpon the Crosse and saith that the Elders of the Church learned the same of Iohn and that place of Numbers may seeme to giue some light and credit hereunto Now Tertullian and Lactantius contrariwise teach that he was but thirty In this great variety because the Word of God saith nothing but that of John 8.57 It is hard to define infallibly his certaine age But to me the former opinion seemeth most probable The Lord at thirty yeres of age as hath beene said beginning to manifest himselfe vnto the world was still more and more hardly vsed of the world First of the Diuell then of men Math. 4. He being led into the wildernesse by the Spirit Christs sufferings by the Diuell by men did vndergoe the want of all things forty dayes and forty nights and then was most strongly assaulted by the Diuell when he was supposed to be weakest by reason of his continuall fasting Of men he was hardly vsed First by vile and slanderous speeches Math. 11.19 âho 8.48 they calling him a glutton and a Drunkard a Friend of Publicans and Sinners saying that he was mad that he had a Diuell and that through Belzebub the Prince of Diuels he did cast out Deuils and that he was a Deceiuer or Impostor and if any thing more vile could be deuised against him Math. 27.63 or his followers Secondly by their practises against him without any open violence if any man followed him Ioh. 9.22.7.49 he was excommunicated out of the Synagogue he was pronounced accursed therefore hee himselfe was much more excommunicated and accursed they called a Councell against him Ioh 11. as against a dangerous Arch-Heretique Thirdly by their practises against him ioyned with violence but without effect Ioh. 7. Once they sent officers to apprehend him who being ouercome with the grace of his speeches returned without doing their office another time 10.31 they tooke vp stones to haue stoned him and a third time they led him to the side of an hill Luk 4. thinking to throw him downe head-long but he went thorow the middest of them and escaped Yea such and so vncessant was their rage against him that whereas many Rulers did esteeme of him yet they durst not professe it Ioh. 12.42 for feare of the Pharisees Lastly drawing neare to his last Passion he had the apprehension of the wrath of God wrestling with him which made his sweat like drops of blood Luk. 22 39 40. c. the like to which was neuer heard of being exceeding heauy and sorrowfull so as that hee could take no rest in the night but prayed againe and againe and the third time Father if it be ãâã let this cuppe passe from me And these almost were his sufferings in generall which made him a man of sorrow according to that of the Prophet ââa 53.3 He is a man full of sorrowes and hath experience of infirmities 2. Proofâ Christ crucified Luk. 23.45.46 Secondly that hee was crucified and dead is also planely set downe by the Euangelists with the circumstances aggrauating this his accursed death He was hanged saith St. Luke betwixt two theeues and from the sixth houre to the ninth there was a darkenesse ouer the land then he cryed with a loud voyce Father into thy hands I commend my Spirit and gaue vp the Ghost And St. Peter vpbrayds the Iewes herewith Acts 2.23 Gal. 3.13 Ioh. 19.33 telling them that they had curcified and slaine him And St. Paul saith Hee was made a curse for vs for it is written Cursed is euery one that hangeth on a tree Moreouer that hee was dead the Souldiers that came to breake his legs did testifie for seeing this they let him alone As for the circumstances of his death they make the matter farre
merits as it were with incense out of a censor what neede haue we of Saint or Angell to helpe vs to accesse and acceptance before the Father Yea I neede not say what neede but what Faith can we haue in so doing seeing that both himselfe hath bidden vs aske in his owne name and in the case of sinne-guiltinesse wee are directed onely to him as our onely Mediator and Aduocate Wherefore the profession of the Church of Rome is in this point by all meanes to bee reiected as a profession and practice of infidelity in Christs sitting at the right hand of the Father Their comparison from earthly Princes are chaffie and of no moment if they be brought to the ballance of the Sanctuary and are meerely colours whereby they seeke to dawbe ouer their blinde deuotion and to gull the doting people Quest 31 Which is the third degree of his exaltation and in which words Answ Thirdly he shall come from Heauen at the ende of the World to iudge all that shall then be found liuing and all that haue dyed since the world began in these words From thence hee shall come to iudge both the quicke and the dead Explan For the meaning of this Article it is opposite to that which setteth downe the first degree of his humiliation for as there of God he was made Man yea a poore man vnder the gouernment of Ioseph and Mary so heere hee is of a poore man set ouer all both rich and poore great and small that they might be disposed of according to his pleasure And as there he was vnder earthly Iudges and Rulers who did often decree hard things against him so here hee comes as Iudge and Ruler of all to decree vnalterably extreame things against all the stoutest of his enemies and comfortable things for all his louers and friends He shall come from Heauen that is as man for thus onely hee can remooue from place to place his God-head euer fils all places as man then hee shall come downe visibly and openly with great glory and troopes of Angels about him as Iudges are wont in pompe and with great attendance to ride their circuits and he shall come downe towards this nether part of the world where they haue liued whose causes shall be heard and proceeded in as Iudges are wont to go to sit in Iudgement in such places as wherin they dwel which are to be brought before them To iudge those that shal be then liuing for the World shall be full of people euen to the houre of his comming and then the dead being raised out of their Graues euen all from the first Adam shall be ioyned with the liuing who shall onely instead of dying be changed and thus all people together of all Countries and Nations shall bee presented before his Tribunall to receiue sentence according to the equity yea and iustice of his Gospell whether of Absolution to passe into the Kingdome of the Father or of condemnation into the Kingdome of Hell with the Diuell and his Angels for euer Proofe Secondly for the grounds of holy Scriptures whereupon all this is founded the comming of Christ to iudgement according to all these circumstances is plainely heere set downe in many Places First that he shall come againe the Angels sent of God for the same end told his Disciples thus much immediatly after his ascension saying Acts 1.12 This Iesus shall euen so come downe from heauen as ye haue seene him goe vp to heauen Heb. 9.28 And in another place it is said that Christ vnto them that looke for him shall appeare the second time without sin vnto saluation and of himselfe he saith I goe away but will come againe Secondly that he shall come to iudge Iohn 14. not in pouerty but in Maiestie not basely accompanied but gloriously with Angels not like a Lamb to be slaine againe but like a Lyon to teare in pieces his enemies all this doth he himselfe promise saying Then shall they see the Son of Man come in the clowds of Heauen with power and great glory Mat 24.30.31 and he shal send his Angels with the sound of a Trumpet c. And what is here wanting is further supplied in the next Chapter Chap. 25.31.32 When the Son of man commeth in his glory and all the holy Angels with him then shal he sit vpon the Throne of his glory and before him shall be gathered all nations c. Thirdly that the world shall bee then full of people liuing as at other times and that all shal not die before the Apostle sheweth both where purposely he entreateth at large of the resurrection saying We shall not all sleepe but we shall be changed in a moment 1 Cor. 15.51 in the twinkling of an eye at the last trumpet 1 The. 4 and where he comforts the Church of God in this that their dead friends and they aliue shall meete againe at the last day And the Lord himselfe plainely saith that as it was in the dayes of Noah and in the daies of Lot so shall it be at the comming of the Son of man then the world was full of people which were eating and drinking marrying and giuing in mariage c til the floud came Luc. 17.27 swept them all away till fire came from Heauen and consumed them all so shall it be at Christs coÌming to iudgment Fourthly that quick dead shal all come to iudgement before him was long since confirmed vnto Iohn by vision He saw a Throne set and the Son of of Man sitting theron the books opened and al euen the dead as wel as the liuing brought before him to be iudged according to the things written in the bookes Reuel 20.12 then the earth gaue vp the dead buried there the sea gaue vp the dead that were therin Rom. 14.10 And S Paul hence giues warning that wee iudge not one another For wee must al appeare before the IudgemeÌt seat of Christ Fiftly that the maner of his comming shall be most terrible to all his enemies but comfortable to his friends and faithfull people for the terrour it is set forth by comparisons taken from the flood Luk. 17.27 fearefully drowning the old world without mercy or compassion from the fire and brimstone descending vpon Sodome Prou. 1. from the sorrowes comming vpon a woman in trauell Math 24. from a seuere master returning from a farre countrey and adiudging his vnprofitable seruants to be cut off and to haue their portion in the place of weeping and gnashing of teeth and from a thiefe breaking into an house to rob and slay in the dead time of the night c. For euen such and more terrible by farre shall Christs comming to iudgement be 2. Pet 3.10 Againe this terrour is set forth by particular accidents that shall accompany this time viz flaming fire in which the Lord shall come to render vengeance to the wicked
wherewith the earth with the workes thereof shall be burned vp The Heauens shal passe away as a scrowle the elements shall melt with heat A deuouring fire before him Psal 50.3 Math. 24. and a great tempest round about him The Sunne and the Moone darkned and the Starres losing their light A great trumpet sounded peircing from one ence of the world to another and all this in a moment in the twinckling of an eye Lastly it is set forth in the effects Ioâl 2.6 All faces shall gather blackenes They shall see him whom they haue pierced and mourne euery family apart And as the Lord himselfe saith Zach 12. Math. 24.30 Reuel 16.20 All the kindreds of the earth shall mourne They shall runne away and call vpon the mountaines to fall on them and vpon the rockes and hils to couer them But vnto those that wait for the comming of the Lord it shall be comfortable wherefore Christ saith Luk 21.28 When yee see these things lift vp your heads with ioy for your redemption draweth neere And the Apostle vseth this argument to the Thessalonians to disswade them from sorrowing like vnto the Heathen 1. Thess 4.14 for at his comming we shall be taken vp into the clowds to meete the Lord and so remaine euer with the Lord. Sixtly at the time of this iudgement it shall be proceeded according to mens works Ioh. 5.29 They that haue done good shall goe into euerlasting life they that haue done euill into euerlasting condemnation Math. 25. The sheepe of Christ that haue fed the hungry clothed the naked visited the sicke c. Shall be inuited into the Kingdome of the Father 1. Cor 4 5. the rest into euerlasting fire And secretest euils shall not then be hid for thoughts shall bee manifested and most hidden things discouered Reu. 20.12 The booke of euery mans conscience that was shut vp and benummed here shall be opened and according to the things here written he shall be iudged Not onely for sinnes committed but euen for omitting good duties men shall bee sent into Hels torments No outward thing shall then stand any man in stead the foolish Virgins with lampes but wanting oyle Math. 25.1 shall be shut out of the Bridegroomes chamber No crying or crauing shall then preuaile for such as haue liued impenitently in sinne if they shall say Lord Lord open vnto vs he will answer Depart from me ye workers of iniquity I know you not Math 7.21 If with Esau thou then seeke the blessing with teares Heb. 12.6 there is no place for repentance to be found And thus much for the grounds of Christs comming to Iudgement and the further setting forth of the same Now if any man shall aske the time when these things shall be ât is easily answered Math. 24.36 The day and the houre knowes no man no not the Son of Man himselfe but the Father onely but for the yeere diuers men haue gessed diuersly and because they be but coniectures I will not trouble the Reader herewith A principall vnaccomplished forerunner to bee taken heede vnto the Gospell hauing beene already preached to all nations and Antichrist that man of sinne discouered is his further laying open and confusion when the Kings of the earth that honoured him shall make a mocke of him and a gratious conuersion of the Iewes the stiffest enemies vnto the Lord Christ and then shall the comming of the Lord vnto Iudgement be 1. Duty To keepe a good conscience For the duties of this faith The first is to keepe a good conscience before God and men because at the day of iudgement euery conscience shall be a booke opened and all the world shall read whither it be good or bad This Paul professeth to be his care saying Act. 24.16 Herein I endeauour to haue a cleare conscience alwayes towards God and towards men The reason he alleadgeth before viz. For that he had hope Vers 15. that the resurrection should be both of the iust and vniust that all should be brought forth another day to iudgement And in another place speaking of the Gentiles which had not the written lawe Rom. 2.16 Vers 12. Vers 15. hee saith At the day when God shall iudge the secrets of men by Iesus Christ those that are vnder the Law shall be iudged by the Law and they that are without without the Law for vnto both the conscience is a law bearing witnesse for or against and the thoughts accuse or excuse that is in euery mans nature there remaines some impression of good and bad of right and wrong a light whereby to discerne these and for those that haue done ill heere will be an accusation at that time they that haue done well shall be excused And this we cannot but in some measure conceiue by experience daily for that when wee haue done amisse we feele afterwards an inward trouble in our mindes and though we would gladly put off the thinking hereupon yet we cannot but still perplexing thoughts this way come vnto vs and disquiet vs and chiefely when we are alone The excellency of a good conscience and in greatest darkenesse of the night Now all this is nothing else but our consciences beginning the part euen whilst we are aliue and as it were warning vs to take heede of sinne though neuer so hidden for it will not suffer it to be blotted our through forgetfulnesse but is and will be a continuall register hereof so long as we liue and most of all then present it selfe before the Lord when finall and irreuocable iudgement shall passe vpon all Wherefore as he that is continually watched by one appointed of his master who hath power of life and death ouer him so that in no place he can be hidden from his sight and hee will not by any bribes be hyred to conceale what he seeth will carefully carry himselfe in all things as a good seruant and not by any allurements be drawne to wast his masters goods or to neglect his businesse or to any vnfaithfulnesse towards him Euen so let vs be contained alwaies in the feare of the Lord from all disloyalty towards his Maiesty and from all abuses either against our selues or our neighbours euen when opportunities of secresie are offered hereunto because our owne conscience notes our doings and will not be hired to giue any other but true testimony against vs when wee come to our reckoning at the last day Oh! how comfortable will it bee then to haue a good conscience 2. Duty To abstaine from iudging other man The second duty is both to abstaine from iudging and censuring others and to neglect and not to set by mens iudging of vs if so be our consciences iudge vs not because there is one iudge of all and it is presumption in whomsoeuer to take his office out of his hands in iudging these to be hypocrites these reprobates and
most horrible stench Psal 115.4 5. Thirdly consider how they are derided and mocked that bow before Images The Psalmist euen as if hee should set forth the vanitie of babes and children about their puppets made of clouts so doth he ascribe the Heathen Their Idols are siluer and gold mouthes haue they and speake not eyes and see not eares and heare not and noses and smell not c. They are like vnto them that make theÌ and so are al they that put their trust in them that is they haue euen as little wit and reason as they And Esay mocketh them thus Esay 28.9 saying Both the Countrey-man and the Noble-man boweth himselfe to the worke of his owne hands And againe Esay 46.6 They bring forth gold out of the pouch and siluer is weighed in the ballance they hire a founder who maketh thereof a God for them they carry him they beare him vpon the shoulder and set him in his place c. âân 35.4 Fourthly consider how greatly the worshipping of Images or Idols for they be all of one bastard brood hath been impugned by all holy men from time to time Iacob when hee had once knowledge that some of his houshold fauoured and kept images hee tooke them away and hauing ready no other meanes to destroy them he hid them vnder an Oake where they might neuer come to light againe Moses was so much moued at the golden calues as that he could not bee quiet vntill that hee had broken them in pieces Exod 32 30. Vers 28. beaten them to pouder caused the people to drinke them and destroied three thousands of them by the sword of the Leuites Iosiah did burne with such zeale against these idolaters 2. Kings 2.3 2. Kings 28. as that hee put them to death and burnt their bones vpon the altars of Baal Hezekiah spared not the very brazen Serpent being worshipped but brake it in pieces though at the first there was an holy vse thereof The Christians of the Primitiue Church were at so great defiance with image-worshipping that they would not eate of the meate offered to idols they would rather choose to die then that the world should haue the least occasion to thinke that they consented to the worshipping of Idols When the manner was amongst the heathen to weare a garland vpon their Emperours birth-day for the superstitious honouring of him the Christians hauing garlands offered them carried them in their hands and refused to put them vpon their heads and being asked the reason because said they we are Christians and thus they indangered their liues as witnesseth Tertullian who wrote his booke de corona militâs of the Souldiârs Garland in the defence of them When Iulian the Apostata had cunningly brought the Christians to cast euery man a graine of Incense into a Cânsâr of fire wherein perfume was made to idols they vnderstanding his deceit came and cast downe his gold wherewith hee had hired them and offered themselues to martyrdome to expiate this heinous offence Dan. 3 2. Fifthly consider that the meanes which haue been vsed to establish Image-worshipping are altogether carnall euen as Nebuchadnezzars golden Image had so many of all sorts to fal downe before it First the violent and peremptory command of the most haughty King Secondly the acceptation and flattring of Nobles and Officers Thirdly the glittering and alluring matter of which Images are made viz. Gold and Siluer Fourthlie their outward forme and beautie being most curiously wrought and apparreld Fiftly most grieuous penalties threatned to those that refuse to bow themselues Sixthly inchanting musick of all sorts And therefore the thing it selfe was sutably carnall and diuellish and all such of the like sort which are inticed by these fleshly meanes or compelled through feare to fall downe before images 3 Kiââ of Idolatry to serue God according to our owne phantasies 3. The third kind of outward idolatry is to serue God according to our owne phantasies either by a kind of worship which wee our selues haue inuented or other men for vs meerely out of their owne braines or by resting in the work done bodily and outwardly or lastly by seruing God without repenting vs truly of our sinnes For all these are abuses in Gods seruice and he is hereby made an Idoll As for the first most true it is that not onely the whole Church but also euery particular Church hath libertie and power to ordaine conuenient Rites and Ceremonies for the better furnishing and commending the outward seruice of God Caluins iudgement concerning Ceremonies Caluins iudicious resolution herein I preferre before a thousand ouer hasty disrobers who would haue all outward worship stripped starke naked he in his Instituts lib. 4. cap 10. Sec. 30. Dominus totam verae iustitiae fummam c. God hath in the Scriptures euidently set downe the whole summe of true righteousnesse and al the parts of his worship without omitting any thing necessary to our saluation But as for outward discipline and ceremonies it pleased him not to prescribe in particular what we should follow in asmuch as hee foresaw that this dependeth vpon the diuers estate of times and knew very well that one forme and fashion in those externals would not fit all ages In this case therefore wee are to haue recourse vnto the generall Rules namely of order decency and edification which maxims are to bee diuersly accommodated according to the manners of euery people and age as shall be most auailable for the good of the Church Thus in effect Caluin which me thinks should allay the vehement rashnesse of some who peremptorily conclude that in Gods seruice no externall Rite gesture or habit is to bee imposed or admitted without expresse authority of scripture But as this strict shutting vp the gates against al ceremonies deuised by man is a kind of nice superstition so on the other side to set open all doores to breake downe all barres and hedges by neglect of these generall rules and hand ouer head to take vp from Iew or Pagan whatsoeuer occurreth this adorneth not but ouercloudeth and polluteth the sincere worship of God in spirit and truth Verily it is no lesse then a fantastique Idolizing to obtrude vpon Christian people as parts of Gods worship a loade of duties and performances inuented and imposed without either special or general warrant out of the booke of God Which if they were instituted as circumstances tending to decency and edification and as vpon occasion abrogable the presumption were lesse but being thrust vpon the Church as doctrines and performed by the people as part of the Essence of Gods worship surely they aduance not but rather euacuate the worship of God Esay 19.13 Matth. â5 In vaine doe they worship mee saith the Lord teaching for doctrines the precepts of men It is vanitie then and idolatrie which is daily practised in the Church of Rome where traditions of men are receiued and followed
euen as the holy Scriptures yea which is horrible before them and against them It is a farre greater wickednes accounted amongst them to omit auricular confession once in the yeare which was inuented by man then to leade a vile life all the yeare long to taste a little flesh vpon the Friday then to wallow in the filthy sin of vncleannes that a Priest be coupled vnto one lawful wife then that he defile himselfe with many whores Pap. pharis cap. â7 to neglect a vow of going on Pilgrimage then to breake the necessarie vow of obedience in diuers Morall and Christian duties to God and man c. and therefore whereas any light punishment sufficeth when Gods lawes are broken such as breake any of their traditions are punished with imprisonment banishment death Neither doth it make any whit the more for their iustification whereas they pretended them to be the Traditions of holy men and ancient for this was the colour of the Pharisies theirs were the Traditions of the Fathers yet they were threatned for teaching and following them as Papists doe at this day Yet on the other side this hindreth not but that a true Christian Church may without any imputation of Idolatry inuent according to Ecclesiasticall prudence and impose decent circumstances of time place habit and gestures for the outward clothing of Gods worship so they be neither burthensome in multitude nor superstitious nor vnsauorie but tending to edification good order and comlines whereby the sincere inward worship may be not choaked but cherished Such are those which our blessed Mother hath thought fit to reteine as being vsed of old in the purer age before the corruptions of Popery crept in but as for the later Ceremonies which are the very spawne of Romish superstition our Church hath most piously and wisely cast them out of her doores I pray God and hope they shall neuer rush in againe Iohn 4.20 Secondly an Idoll is worshipped and not the true God when as men rest in the outward work of his seruice without the truth of heart and spirit For God is a Spirit and all true worshippers worship him in Spirit and in truth As the Apostle saith of comming together to the holy Communion 1. Cor. 11.20 When ye come together into one place This is not to eate the Lords body So is it of all other duties the outward hearing and preaching of the Word the outward praying singing and giuing of thankes are not alwayes acceptable seruice vnto God but when the life of the Spirit and heart is annexed The drawing neare with the lips when the heart is away is abomination to the Lord. And herein againe are they of the Church of Rome to be taxed for that they place the worship of God in outward things in kneeling knocking crouching kissing crossing repeatings praying vpon Beades sprinkling with holy water going on pilgrimage c. and some dull and ignorant people of our Church which serue God with the bare reciting of the Pater noster Creed and ten Commandements with resorting to the place of his worship and inwardly profiting no more then stocks and stones All these and the like doe please the Lord no better with their seruice then Kain did with his sacrifice or the Iewes imperfect offering Lastly an Idoll is worshipped and not the true God when men presume to compasse about the Lords Altar with vnwashen hands when they come impenitently to doe any holy duty For the Lord professeth that he is not delighted in any such seruice yea that he requireth it not yea which is more that it is abomination vnto him Wherefore he dealeth with the Iewes in this case by his Prophet Esay Esay 1.12 as a man would deale with his professed enemy who notwithstanding maketh a shew of loue by offering his best seruice he sendeth him as it were to meete them vpon the way and to stay them from their incense and Sacrifices new Moones and Sabbaths bidding them to bring no more oblations in vaine and professing that hee is weary of their solemne Assemblies c. and the cause hereof was for that their hands were full of bloud that is they liued impenitently in oppression and wrong and other heynous sinnes Now if God be not serued but grieued and made weary by being thus serued what else can it bee but an Idoll vnto which homage is done when holy duties are vndertaken by wicked persons liuing and proceeding in their sinnes Whence wee may see the fearefull estate of sinners which make a trade of wickednesse they runne still more into sinne euen into the worshipping of an idoll when they would be holyest when they would giue God honour they doe most dishonour him when they would bring a present to pacifie his wrath they make him more angry and to bid them bring no more oblations in vaine Wherefore whosoeuer thou art that wouldest please God by doing the parts of his worship present him first with a broken heart and contrite Spirit for thy sinnes as Dauid did Psal 51. Luke 16. wash the feete of the Lord with thy teares as Mary Magdalen did be deiected and haue a sense of thy sinnes foulenes as the poore publican had Rom. 7. let there bee an hatred of that which thou hast done as in Paul let there be a forsaking of sinne as in him that shall haue mercy Prou. 28.13 and then shalt thou bee like to bring an acceptable present and not to depart without thy full load of mercy and iustification Quest. 60. What are wee heere commanded Answ To performe all outward duties of Gods seruice according to his will reuealed in his word The duties of this Commandement Explan This duty of doing all the parts of Gods worship according to his will c. doth necessarily follow vpon the contrary forbidden viz. the following of our owne heads in the seruice of God for if we may not make our phantasies the rule of our doings then certainely Gods word alone must be our rule in all things Againe our God is so wise and prouident for our good as that it cannot but be a great disparagement vnto his care ouer vs to thinke that he hath left vs at sixe abd seauen in matters of so great moment as the parts of his worship be In the old Testament the temple was distinctly plotted out and all sacrifices particularly prescribed Matth 6. And in the new Testament the Lord directeth his Disciples not only in the matter but in the maner of fasting prayer 1. Cor 11. Chap. 14. and giuing of almes Saint Pauâ setteth downe the maner of rightly comming to the holy Communion and how the word is to be preached and heard But yet there is difference for matter of circumstance betwixt the old Testament and the new Gal. 4. In the old as in the infancy of the Church euerie particular is set downe about euery duty for that was the time in which they
turned to Gods great glory when he drowned him with his armie in the bottome of the deepe How vaine also were the blasphemous brags of Senacherib insulting ouer this great God 2. King 19. for without any armie he was confounded and like a silly fish as with a hooke taken and brought backe into his owne country and perished there to the great honour of the almightie God of Israel And in like manner if any be so hellishly disposed that they will still go on to blaspheme his holy name as Sathans sworne champions to anger God they shall not preuaile but in spight of them the mightie God will haue glorie by their confusion Rom. 1.24 The reason expressed He holdeth them as guiltie of dishonour done vnto his Maiestie They are alreadie set downe in his booke as damned persons and in themselues they beare the palpable marke of prophanenesse Euen as the Gentiles because of the dishonour that they did vnto God were giuen ouer to reprobate minds For in like manner is it with common swearers and cursers they haue this brand of reprobation vpon them to be generally insensible of sinne especially they are giuen ouer withall to lying drinking filthy talking gaming and vanity neglect of prayer and the exercises of Gods word quarrelling prophaning of the holy Sabbaths scorning mocking at all reproofs though most iust So that he which hath an eye to see may easily see them stand guiltie the sentence already denounced written in their forheads What blasphemer would not this make to tremble if hee would but set his heart to consider of it and whilst hee hath time seek for a pardon by vnfained turning from this cursed wickednes of the vnruly tongue Helps thus to doe are 1. To pray often and specially against this vice for he is noted by the Preacher to feare an oath Eccl. 9.2 that vseth to sacrifice that is to pray 2. To heare and meditate much vpon Gods holy word for thus Dauid saith haue hid thy word in my heart that I might not sinne against thee Psal 119.11 3. If oaths or cursed speaking haue at any time proceeded from our mouths 2 Cor. 7. ââ to be reuenged vpon our selues by refraining euen from speech in such company and in such cases as wherein we haue been so much ouer seene 4. To admonish one another heereof according to that streight charge giuen by the Lord Leuit 19 17. Thou shalâ not hate thy brother in thy heart suffer him to sin but shalt plainly tell him of his faults Quest. 66. If there be such danger in swearing may a man lawfully sweare in any case whatsoeuer Answ Without doubt a man may sometime lawfully sweare either for the confirmation of a truth which cannot otherwise be known yet necessary or for the strengthening of honest leagues and couenants made betwene meââ or lastly we being called hereunto before a lawfull Magistrate Swearing lawfull Math. 5.33 Explan Here are two things further to be explaned First that it is not altogether vnlawfull to sweare Secondly that a man may lawfully sweare in these cases Concerning the first diuers haue beene contrariwise minded because of those words of Christ I say vnto you sweare not at all neither by Heauen c. Not onely the Anabaptists haue vpon this withstood all swearing and the Heretiques called Manichees who did vtterly reiect the old Testament because it commaundeth to sweare by the name of God but Ierom also a learned Father held that the liberty of swearing by the name of God Math. 5.33 Chrysost ââom 7. in Math. was only granted vnto the Iewes as vnto little children lest they should sweare by deuils euen as he saith he would haue sacrifices done vnto him rather then vnto Idols And certaine Martyrs aboue two hundred yeeres agone are recorded to haue refused the taking of an oath being offered by the Magistrate vpon the same reason But alas good men they were in an errour as will plainely appeare if wee consider first that the Lord hath commaunded his people to sweare by his name not once but oftner as was shewed a little before out Deut. 6.13 Iere 41. where it is put for a maine part of his worship and of him that shall dwell in the Tabernacle of the most High it is said that he sweareth to his owne hinderance and changeth not Wherefore Psal 15.4 not onely the more hard-hearted of the people but the holiest of all Abraham Iaacob Ioseph c haue sworne vpon some occasions which they would not haue done if it had onely beene tolerated vnto the people because of the hardnesse of their heart 2. If we consider that as it was commanded in the old Testament so is it pronounced in the new to be an end of controuersies amongst men Heb 6.16 Phil 1.8 therefore Paul sometime sweareth to the Philippians God is my record how I long after you And to the Corinthians J call God for a record vnto my soule 2 Cor. 1.23 Heb. 6.14 And the Lord is said to haue sworne by himselfe vnto Abraham to confirme his promise of blessing And the Angel in the Reuelation Reuel 10.6 sware by him that liueth for euermore all which would not haue been so had it not been lawfull in any case to sweare Concerning the second thing in the answere 1. That it is lawfull to sweare to confirme a necessarie truth which otherwise cannot be knowne is plaine from the examples going before The Apostle sware to confirme the Philippians and Corinthians of his vnfained loue towards them and the Angel that Time should be no more which were weightie things and necessary to be knowne certainely for the furtherance of the Gospell and yet so hidden that they could not be certainely knowne but by calling God for a witnesse who is the knower of all secrets 2. For the making of leagues and couenants sure it was the common practise of Abraham Isaac Iaacob and all holy men to sweare by the true God that he being called to be witnes of what they had promised they might not dare to deale falsly 3. The lawfull Magistrate is Gods Vicegerent heere vpon earth and therefore if hee call thee to sweare thou must not refuse but obey herein Rom. 13.1 for to obey the lawfull Magistrat is to obey God seeing the powers that bee are ordeined of God And to these may be referred all other lawfull cases of swearing otherwise they are abuses of Gods holy name Quest 67. What else is required that our swearing may be lawfull Answ These foure things 1. Wee must sweare onely to such a truth as we know to be so 2 We must sweare according to the knowne intent of him vnto whom or before whom we sweare 3 We must sweare onely things possible and lawfull 4. This being a part of Gods worship we must doe it with great reuerence Explan These things must also bee knowne and considered by him that
lawfull meanes maintaine our owne credit and a good name for proximus quisque sibi euery man is next to himselfe he that will vse that care which hee ought to the preseruing of his neighbours good name doth begin with looking to his own Yet I say that we must doe it by lawfull meanes because there be some that doe ambire famam too earnestly secke after credit and offend hereby It is vnlawfully therefore sought Math. 6. Vnlawfull meanes of fame First by hypocrisie as the Pharisies fought the praise of men by pretending exceeding great godlinesse for which they are censured by the Lord to haue their reward so that if any seeke fame by making a most excellent shew that hee may be seene he may indeed get a name before men but hee shall lose it before God Secondly by flattery as Absalon is noted to haue flattered the people vsing all courtesie towards them that so he might make a way to the Kingdome such are some courting Gallants now adayes that vse all courtesie towards others hauing most proud hearts and making most lowly shewes these and the like get the names of most kinde Gentlemen and lowly when they are proud and insinuate themselues into men for aduantage by thus setting vp their names amongst them Luc. 6.26 Thirdly by the neglect of a mans duty when he ought to oppose himselfe against mens sinnes winking at them and forbearing to censure them when his office doth require it that he may thus haue the report of an honest quiet man After this manner to seeke and to obtaine a good name and to bee well spoken of is to bee infamous and vile before God who hath threatned such saying Woe is vnto you when all men speake well of you for so did they to the false Prophets Lawfull means of fame The lawfull meanes of getting and maintaining a good name are Prou. 10.7 1. To liue well and righteously for the memory of the iust be blessed but the memoriall of the wicked shall not Whatsoeuer good parts a man hath yet if there bee any thing scandalous in him Eccl 10.2 it is a flye in a boxe of precious oyntment corrupting it all 2. In all things thou must endeauour to glorifie God for Such as honour me 1 Sam. 2.30 saith the Lord J will honour them seeke to maintaine and aduance Gods fame and thou shalt be sure of a good name though thou seemest to be vile before some Michel as Dauid in dancing before the Arke Math 7.2 3. Thou must speake well as much as thou canst of other men for it is iust with God as thou measurest vnto others so that it should be measured to thee againe 4. If there be any other thing which is honest which is iust Which is pure which is worthy of loue which is of good report Phil. 4.8 If there be any vertue if there be any praise think on these things Our duty towards our neighbours good name Now for the credit and good name of our neighbour that we may doe our duty aright towards the maintaining hereof 1. We must congratulate with him for the good report that goeth of him as S. Paul professeth his ioy for the faith of the Romans Rom. 1.8 which was published throughout the whole world and likewise towards other Churches particular persons And if we be not likewise affected to the good report that goeth of our neighbour but do contrariwise repine at it as though something were heereby detracted from vs as is the manner of many we are far from maintaining his good name as our duty requireth 2. We must speake of the good things in our neighbours to their praise and commendation as the Christians at Lystra and Iconium Act 16.2 2 Cor. 8. are said to haue reported well of Timothy as Paul commendeth the charity and forwardnesse of those of Macedonia 3. Wee must conceale and hide the infirmities of our neighbour sparing to speake of them to his disgrace for loue couereth all trespasses and beare one anothers burthen saith the Apostle Prou. 10.12 Gal. 6.2 and so fulfill the Law of Christ Little care of the neighbours good name is in him that is ready to set abroach his weaknesses 4 If any thing be done by our neighbour that may haue a tolerable construction we must so construe it and not in the worst sense This was the charity of the rest of Israel towards the Reubenites and Gadites on the other side Iordan Ios 12. which had set vp an Altar for a testimonial they sent first vnto them to vnderstand the thing before that they begin to war vpon them and Ioseph willing to make the best construction that he could of Maries being with childe determined secretly to send her away 5. Against all slanderous tales and reports against our neighbours credit to stop our eares it is commended as a necessary property in such as bee inhabitants of Gods holy mountaine not only not to slander but not to receiue a false tale against his neighbour And what loue is there in such Psal 15.3 as be ready to hearken to backbiters vnlesse it may notoriously or euidently appeare to be no slander Wherefore thou must not onely not hearken to such but reproue them bee angry with them and make them knowne as most odious persons going about to rob thy neighbour of his principall iewell more worth then all his substance Whether a man may praise himselfe Whether may a man to preserue his owne credit and to get him a good name speake of such thinges as are praise-worthy in himselfe seeing it is forbidden Let another man praise thee and not thine owne lippes This is to be iudged of according to the fountaine from whence it proceedeth if it commeth from pride and selfe-loue out of a desire to be famous and highly thought of as it is in most it is to be condemned as pride it selfe which maketh a man hatefull to God and man but if it commeth from necessity because otherwise a man shall bee vniustly in disgrace through slanderous tongues heere is a time to seeke to maintaine his owne good name Thus did Paul iustifie himselfe and extoll his owne gifts and labours or else because otherwise some aspersion shall be cast vpon Gods glory something slanderous laid vpon his seruant being imputed to him 1 Sam. 11. as if Samuel had not stood forth to iustifie himselfe and to publish his vpright dealing in his Iudges Office or lastly because otherwise sometime euen such as are of excellent deserts might remaine vnknowne and bee vsed as enemies when there is none else to make them knowne Thus Obadiah telleth Elijah to his owne praise that hee hid an hundred Prophets of the Lord 1 King 18. fifty in a Caue and fed them with bread and water And Nehemiah speaketh much of his goodnesse towards the Iewes desiring the Lord to remember him in mercy
Ios 7. Lastly the dutie heere is in all things to speake the truth whatsoeuer commeth of it not bee affraid of the faces of the greatest standing for the truth of the Gospell not to feare any enmity of man in witnessing the truth for the meanest not for feare of death or other punishment to deny the truth of any fact making vs lyable herevnto For thus as Iosuah said vnto Achan thou giuest glory to God whatsoeuer becommeth of thee otherwise thou aduancest the Diuell the father of lies Thou art a follower of God as one of his deare Children and though thou lose something heere yet thou shalt be rewarded an hundred fold otherwise as a bastard and impe of the Diuell thou shalt with him bee adiudged to hell-fire Reuel 22. as is the censure of lyars Quest 103. Which is the tenth and last Commanmandement Answ Thou shalt not couet thy neighbours house thou shalt not couet thy neighbours wife nor his seruant nor his mayd nor his Oxe nor his Asse nor any thing that is his Quest 104. What is heere forbidden Answ All first motions in the minde vnto sin springing from originall sin though no consent be yeelded vnto them Explan This Commandement as hath beene already said is diuided by the Romanists into two that the two formost might be reckoned but one But this as hath beene shewed is their sophistry and against all reason there being two so distinctly deliuered of two arguments the inward and outward worship of God heere one and the same argument euill motions and lusts of the minde and no full distinction in the matter but onely enumeration of diuers obiects Nay to demonstrate that all this is but one commandement compare Exod. 20.17 with Deut 4.21 and you shall finde the order of this enumeraion inuerted in the one the house first named in the other the wife which would neuer haue beene done if they had beene two different commandements Thou shalt not couet that is thou shalt not haue any first motions in thy minde against that loue which thou owest vnto thy neighbour whereby the way may bee opened to sinne against him in any kinde either through the desire of pleasure or profit whether the profit bee inheritance his house or goods man maid cattle which were alike bought and sold in those times all beginnings of sin must be resisted that the soule may bee pure and fit for Gods Spirit to ioyne it selfe vnto Now the Lord passeth on heere in reckoning vp particular euill motions against our neighbour and saith nothing of motions against his owne Maiesty not that men are not as apt heerein to sinne against God nether for that these motions are more excusable but because as more hainous in any common vnderstanding they are to be auoyded rather being against him from whom euery good thing and onely good commeth Psal 139. The sin against this Law I say is when ill motions of any kinde are first in the minde whether against God or against man though no consent be yeelded by the minds approbation and liking well of and thinking to put these motions in execution for as grosse affections and desires make the soule impure in Gods sight so his peircing eye-sight beholdeth it if there be any beginnings a far off and cannot abide them according to the Psalmist Rom. 7. Gal 5.17 Here therefore commeth to be censured originall sin in vs deriued from Adams sin viz. the leprosie of our corrupt nature which is called lust and concupiscence the flesh c. which is a want of originall righteousnesse and holinesse and a pronnesse to all sin and wickednesse This is daubed vp with vntempered morter by those of the Roman Church denying it to be any sinne but a disease only in nature as the hereditary stone or gout whereas the Apostle plainly teacheth euen this to be sin saying I had not knowne sinne but by the Law for I had not knowne lust except the Law had said Rom. 7.7 Thou shalt not lust or couet by which words it is euident that it is truely a sinne and against this precept to let passe that of Dauid Psal 51. Rom. 4. In sinne was I conceiued they are made lyable vnto death that sinned not as Adam that is hauing no sinne but this originall Of this Argument hee that pleaseth may see a large Tractate in my fourefold resolution Iob. 14.3 Againe I say further motions vnto sinne springing from originall sin that is from the flesh are against this commandement though no consent be yeelded because if the roote be naught the branches must needs be naught also Who can draw a cleane thing saith Iob out of that which is vncleane there is not one Springing from originall sinne or the flesh in vs I say because some euill motions are suggested by the Diuell which are not our sins vnlesse by consenting wee make them so Such motions had our Lord wheÌ he was tempted Math 4. but wee must learne of him to resist constantly lest they by admitting Motions from Satan knowne how become our sinnes These diabolicall temptations are commonly knowne either because they are sudden and come into the minde without any obiect leading heerevnto or because they are often yea hundreths of times iterated without intermission like Ordnances planted to batter downe a wall to the infeebling of the faculties of minde and body and weakening of the senses 3. Or because they are motions to things horrible to nature as to murthers of others or of a mans selfe Or because they moue to things vnpleasing tedious and irksome Or lastly because they are violent and inforce almost to the doing of that vnto which it is moued If at any time a man bee tempted heereby to things pleasing to the flesh as Paul was tempted when he had that pricke in the flesh the messenger of Satan to buffet him 2 Cor 12 7. And Dauid when he was stirred vp to number the people or if some outward obiect be vsed as a mean to allure as Euah was allured by the sight of the goodly fruit they are not so easie to be distinguished from fleshly motions which alwaies defile where they come how lightly soeuer they passe away againe though this bee also denyed by the Romanists calling them Leuicula vitiola queis renatus contaminari nequit light pecadilloes wherewith the regenerate cannot be defiled Lastly I say all first motions to include not onely originall corruption and first motions hence arising without ioying in them but much more if there bee ioy and delight though there be no consent in the heart to put them in practice it is a sinne also heere forbidden such motions onely as are ioyned with consent being against other Commandements So that he which is pleased in motions arising in the mind to haue such house and goods of another man or such a woman being another mans wife and therefore breaketh out in vaine wishes although he doth not plot
of so great dignity to be so ioyned vnto him that I should be made coheire with him of the heauenly Kingdome How can I doe lesse then put away all basenesse of mind whereby I cleaue to the world and the flesh and bee like minded to my deare Sauiour to whom I am ioyned in fellowship though most vnworthy being holy as he is holy It is also to bee considered how our soules are fed heere euen as the Israelites with Manna from heauen in the wildernesse where they must otherwise haue perished and as Dauid flying from Saul by Abimelech with the hazard of his owne life so God spared not his sonne but gaue him as bread from heauen vnto vs without which wee must needs haue perished for euer and in our greatest need that wee might haue strength to flie away from the danger of Satan inraged against vs he spared not though with the hazard of his life to giue vs the true Shew-bread Oh how should my heart be affected towards thee O Lord therefore and resolued to abide alwaies with thee vowing with Dauid to Abiathar Hee that seeketh my life shall seeke thy life also those that are thy enemies shall be mine and as if they hated me Thirdly let the Communicant consider of the neere vnion that the Lord hath made by Christ betwixt all his Saints into the which hee is also receiued that faithfully partaketh of the Lords Supper which should effectually suppresse all exorbitant affections and worke an holy loue in him as towards members of the same body Quest 142. What is to be done after the receiuing Answ We must meditate of the Couenant of new obedience with the Lord renewed by this Sacrament that we may be more carefull to performe this obedience and to flee sinne and vice all the dayes of our life Explan The receiuing of the Lords Supper is not a transient holy duty as it is by most men vsed who put some holinesse vpon them for the time afterwards returning as the dogge to the vomit and as the swine to the wallowing in the mire but it is a sealing of couenants betwixt God and his people and the grace of God for the pardon of all our sinnes and our dutifulnesse to God in forsaking all our old sinnes and liuing according to his holy lawes For as God doth hereby giue himselfe vnto vs to become our God and gracious Father so we giue our selues vnto God to become his people and obedient children There be these two parties in all couenants otherwise they cannot stand something assured and giuen and something taken and receiued therefore So betwixt Princes and Subiects the Prince giueth and assureth his care in ruling and prouiding well for the good of the Subiect hee receiueth tribute custome and obedience so betwixt masters and seruants betwixt sellers and buyers lenders and borrowers In like manner in this Couenant God for his part assureth and giueth himselfe to be our gracious God forgiuing all our trespasses and on our part he must receiue tribute subiection and obedience otherwise the bond is forfeit and if it hath bin so once twise or often and the forfeit hath not yet been taken take heed of the next time for if thou still remaine vnreformed not better keeping couenants hauing renewed them so many times there is no hope for thee to bee dealt withall but as with a desperate person that thou shouldst suddenly be deliuered to some infernall spirit the Taylor and so be imprisoned in Hell whence thou canst neuer come out againe If thou hast therefore neglected to pay God the duties of praise and prayer of obedience and performance of holy duties both publike and priuate now bee negligent no longer but be rather officious redeeming the time with double diligence if thou hast loued and liued in sinne and disobedience keepe couenants by feare of offending any more hereafter and if thou hast no way answered that loue which the Lord tieth thee vnto towards thy neighbour for his owne sake but hast hated such as haue shewed any enmity against thee for offences hast been vnaduisedly prouoked and through an immoderate loue of thy selfe and of the world hast denied food vnto the hungry and hast sought to beguile thy neighbour learne of Christ to be meeke and gentle in holinesse follow Paul as he followeth Christ and for bounty imitate Zacheus conuerted giuing liberally to the poore and satisfying where thou hast done wrong to any man for thus and thus onely mayst thou haue comfort of the Lords Supper and shalt in his good time sit downe in the Kingdome of Heauen and be feasted with Abraham Isaak and Iacob for euer and euer ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã An Appendix to the Catechisme FOrasmuch as the holy Scriptures are the ground and foundation of all diuine Teaching and it auayleth not a little for setting men in the Trueth to vnderstand rightly both which bee the Bookes of holy Scripture and how wee may bee assured that they are the Word of God and by whom and how this Word is to be preached and heard for our further building vp in grace I haue thought it expedient here to annexe these short Questions and Answeres following Quest 143. What is the Word of God Answ Whatsoeuer is contained in the books of the old and new Testament and not any other bookes or writings whatsoeuer Quest 144. How many and which are these Bookes The Books of Canonicall Scripture Answ The Bookes of the Olde Testament are twentie and seauen Genesis Exodus Leuiticus Numbers Deuteronomie Iosua Iudges Ruth the first and second of Samuel the first and second of the Kings the first and second of the Chronicles Ezra Nehemiah Ester Iob Psalmes Prouerbs Ecclesiastes Song of Songs Esay Ieremiah with his Lamentation Ezechiel Daniel and the Booke of the twelue small Prophets The Bookes of the New Testament are twentie and sixe Matthew Marke Luke and Iohn the Actes of the Apostles the Epistle of Paul to the Romanes the first and second to the Corinthians to the Galathians Ephesians Philippians Collossians the first and second to the Thessalonians the first and second to Timothie to Titus to the Hebrewes the Epistle of Iames the first and second of Peter the first second and third of Iohn the Epistle of Iude and the Reuelation of Iohn Quest 145. Are not the other Books called Apocryphall part of the Word of God also as Esdras Tobit Iudeth c. Answ They are not bookes properly called Canonicall but are annexed to the word as being full of good instructions and histories declaring Gods wonderfull prouidence ouer his people Israel Explan Diuers haue beene and are the errours of men about Gods Word some denying diuers parts of the Old and New Testament to bee his Word and some Canonizing other writings also Concerning the first some detestable Heretiques haue receiued none for the word of God but the fine Bookes of Moses as the Sadduces some none but the New Testament as the